A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 171, 172, 173, 174, 175, 176, 177, 178, 179, 180)  

Chapter 171

Upon hearing this, Anthony and his son were both stunned. Anthony quickly smiled and said, “We came in a hurry and didn’t pay attention. We might have missed it. Thank you, Mr. Purchas, for being magnanimous and not bickering with my daughter.”

Elijah’s tone remained indifferent. “I don’t like people secretly taking photos of me without my consent. Everyone in our upper-class society knows about your daughter’s hobbies. This is not a good thing. Mr. Phillips, please educate your daughter properly when you return.”

“This time, she fell into my hands. I’m magnanimous and won’t argue with her. The next time she falls into someone else’s hands, she might not be so lucky.”

Anthony said repeatedly, “Yes, yes. I’ll educate her well. Thank you, Mr. Purchas.”

“Your daughter probably walked out and took a taxi back. Wait for her when you get back. She should be there soon.” Elijah’s words were equivalent to giving the order to leave.

“Mr. Purchas, sorry to disturb you. Then, let’s go first.” Anthony said as he bowed a little.

Elijah nodded and called the butler over. He instructed the butler to send the guests off.

The butler politely invited Anthony and his son out.

A few minutes later, the door to the nanny’s room on the first floor was opened. Xena, with her hands tied behind her back and her mouth sealed with tape, was brought out by two bodyguards.

Xena looked at Elijah with fear in her eyes. She knew her behavior was impolite. Because no one had fussed over it before, she had boldly taken a photo of Sherpsel’s second-most handsome man, Elijah. At that moment, he did not seem to notice, and she had felt quite pleased with herself for a long time.

Little did she know, nothing could escape Elijah’s grasp. It turned out that men with real power and influence were truly formidable.

When her father and brother arrived, they spoke to Elijah, and Xena heard it all. However, she could not call out with her hands tied and mouth sealed. Pressed down by two bodyguards, she could not make a sound; she could only listen as her father and brother thanked Elijah profusely before leaving.

Xena was dragged over by two bodyguards and pushed onto the sofa. “Ugh…” She cried as she was gagged in the mouth.

She looked at Elijah.

“Tear the tape off her mouth,” Elijah said emotionless. One of the bodyguards stepped forward and removed the tape from Xena’s mouth. His rough actions made her feel as if the muscles at the edges of her mouth were tearing. “Mr. Purchas,” she quickly apologized. “I’m sorry. I’ve deleted all the photos, and I’ve already apologized. I promise I won’t take photos of you again. Please forgive me this once.”

Elijah leaned back on the sofa, examining Xena with his charming eyes.

Xena was a beautiful woman, and looking pitiful and afraid in that moment, she would evoke sympathy from any man. But Elijah did not feel any pity for her.

Elijah would not pity Xena. He only enjoyed seeing how others feared him and how pathetic they looked when they begged him. “She’s not interested in pretty boys?”

“You and Kate are good friends?”

Xena was momentarily stunned, then nervously replied, “Mr. Purchas, I’ll take responsibility for my actions. I was wrong. I’ll accept whatever you do to me. Please don’t take your anger out on my family and friends. Kate doesn’t know anything. She’s not interested in handsome men, and I didn’t send her your photo.”

“She’s not interested in pretty boys?” Elijah chuckled. “Wasn’t it because Chris was handsome that she would go to such lengths to marry him?”

“She’s already given up on Chris. Back then, she didn’t fall in love with him because he was handsome. Perhaps it was fate. She said she didn’t know what was happening either, she just fell for him the moment she saw him. Mr. Purchas, please don’t take your anger out on Kate.” Xena explained.

Elijah straightened up, then stood again, walking over to Xena. He bent down, bringing the face that had stunned her closer.

Xena’s heart raced. She wondered what he intended to do.

She wondered what he wanted to do.

“What if I want to take my anger out on Kate?”

Xena’s eyes widened.

“Mr. Purchas, this matter has nothing to do with Kate. Please don’t take your anger out on her. Just come at me and chop off my hand. I won’t say a word. Don’t take your anger out on Kate. She’s innocent.”

Elijah stood up straight and applauded.

“Kate, being able to make a friend like you is also her blessing. If I say that as long as I vent my anger on Kate, I will spare you, what will you choose? If I don’t spare you, you and your company will be in deep trouble.”

Xena’s face turned pale. She had gotten into big trouble this time and implicated her family.

She was so overwhelmed with regret that she felt the urge to self-harm.

“Then, it’s also my fault. I made a mistake, so I have to bear the consequences. I’ve let down my family and everyone in my company. Mr. Purchas, this has nothing to do with Kate. Don’t drag her into this.” Xena was not stupid. When Elijah mentioned Kate, she realized she was just a pawn. What Elijah really wanted to deal with was Kate.

What she did not understand was why Elijah wanted to hurt Kate. She wondered if it could be that Kate had stepped on Elijah at Grace’s birthday banquet, making him hold a grudge. However, if Elijah truly hated Kate, he should have confronted her directly instead of using Xena to get to Kate. Xena could see that Elijah wanted to deal with Kate, but she could not understand the reason behind it. A small fry like her really did not grasp the world of big shots.

Xena’s choice finally made Elijah take her seriously. Human nature cannot withstand the test of benefits and power, yet Xena proved herself to be resilient against it.

Her friendship with Kate was sincere and related to her moral standards.

Putting aside Xena’s senseless hobby, her character was acceptable.

Elijah looked down at Xena for a moment before returning to his seat.

“Put her in the nanny’s room and prepare something to eat and drink for her,” he said calmly. “Do not hurt her.”

Hearing this, Xena panicked. She suddenly stood up and exclaimed anxiously, “Mr. Purchas, what else do you want? You snatched my phone and deleted the photos on it. I also handed over the photos I posted and apologized to you. If you need other compensation, tell me the amount. I will make it right.”

“You tied me up and locked me away. That is restricting my freedom. You have no right to do that. You are breaking the law, do you know that? Let me go immediately!”

Elijah sneered. “Xena, believe it or not, I can make you die silently.”

Xena was flabbergasted.

She believed him.

This man was very ruthless.

“If you stay in the room obediently, you can suffer less. When my goal is achieved, I will naturally let you out. Of course, if you want to sue me in the future, you are welcome to do so at any time. It depends on whether you have the ability.” He threatened.

Xena felt utterly helpless when facing the cold, ruthless, and arrogant Elijah.

“What is your purpose?” Xena challenged.

“You are not qualified to ask.” He brushed her off.

Xena paused, then quickly shouted, “Elijah, this matter has nothing to do with Kate. Do not involve Kate in this. I will not sue you. You can keep me locked up for a few days, but Kate is innocent. She is innocent.”

Chapter 172

Elijah directed his anger toward the Phillips family and the Phillips Group, and Xena could understand that after all, she was part of the family. However, it felt utterly unreasonable when Elijah decided to take it out on Kate. Extending the blame to friends seemed absurd as if she was dragging others into a situation they had no part.

In a low voice, Elijah said, “Take her inside.”

“Elijah… Elijah…” Xena called out, struggling. “Let me go- But her mouth was quickly covered. She was dragged back into the nanny’s room, and someone brought her dinner before long.

Elijah had no intention of harming Xena; he planned to use her as leverage to force Kate to come to him willingly. The dinner prepared for Xena was abundant, ensuring she lacked nothing. Whether she ate or not didn’t matter-what mattered was that the meal had been delivered.

When Anthony Phillips and his son returned home and asked Marjorie about Xena, she replied, “She hasn’t returned yet. She still hasn’t returned after being taken away by the Purchas family’s bodyguards.”

Anthony, in disbelief, said, “Mr. Purchas assured me that she would be released after apologizing. How has she not returned yet? Is her phone reachable?”

Marjorie immediately dialed Xena’s phone, but it was still turned off. “Where could she have gone? Her phone is off- maybe it’s just out of battery? Mr. Purchas said she’d be released, so she must have been. He has no reason to lie to us. But it’s so late already, and she still hasn’t come home after something this serious,” Marjorie said.

“Could she have gone to find Kate?” Zak Phillips suggested. Marjorie replied, “That’s impossible. If she had gone to see Kate, Kate would have called me. And if her phone were out of battery, she would’ve returned by now.”

Marjorie looked at Anthony worriedly and said, “Anthony, could it be that Mr. Purchas lied to us? What if he hasn’t actually let Xena go?”

Anthony frowned and said, “That shouldn’t be the case. Call Kate and ask if Xena went to see her.”

Without needing any reminders, Marjorie called Kate. After Kate told her that Xena had not gone to see her, Marjorie hung up worriedly. The Phillips family was anxious about Xena, and Kate was equally concerned.

Worrying throughout the night, Kate called Marjorie before going to work the following day, discreetly avoiding Alfred. She asked, “Mrs. Phillips, has Xena returned yet?”

Marjorie said in a sobbing tone, “She still hasn’t returned. We’ve mobilized many people to search for her, but there’s no sign of her. We don’t know if something happened to her or Mr. Purchas didn’t release her.” She was more inclined to the latter.

Kate frowned and asked, “Could Mr. Purchas have deceived you? And Xena was still with him?” Xena wouldn’t spend the night outside; despite her interest in collecting photos of handsome men, she was a conservative woman who wouldn’t easily stay out overnight.

“We went to the Purchas family’s several times afterward, and he insisted that Xena had been sent away.”

“Mrs. Phillips, have you called the police?” Kate asked.

“Yes, but they said it had been less than twenty-four hours and advised us not to consider her missing just yet. They suggested we continue searching, as she might be somewhere else,” Marjorie replied.

“Okay, don’t worry just yet. I’ll go to the Purchas Group later and speak with Mr. Purchas.”

Recalling something Alfred had said the night before, Kate remembered that he had mentioned Elijah would probably keep Xena locked up for a few days to scare her but wouldn’t harm her. Kate seriously doubted that Xena was no longer with Elijah.

“Thank you, Kate,” Marjorie said.

“Mrs. Phillips, don’t mention it. Xena and I are good friends, and since she hasn’t returned yet, I’m worried about her too.”

After offering some words of comfort, Kate hung up the phone.

While breakfasting with Alfred, Kate seemed somewhat distracted, her mind preoccupied with speculating about Xena’s whereabouts.

“I’ve asked Oswald to help you contact the most renowned etiquette school in the city. This afternoon, I’ll accompany you to register there, and you can start attending classes in the evenings,” Alfred said gently, serving her some food. “Alright, Mr. Davidson. Thank you. I’ve been so caught up with everything that I completely forgot about this,” Kate said sincerely. Being new to her job, she often scrambled and took longer to get things done than others.

Alfred changed the subject, asking, “Xena still hasn’t returned?”

“Not yet,” Kate said with concern. “She wouldn’t just spend the night outside casually. I suspect, as you mentioned, that Elijah might lock her up. It’s illegal for him to keep her detained like that.”

Alfred replied calmly, “To negotiate with him, we need sufficient evidence; otherwise, it’s easy for him to turn it around on us.” After serving Kate some food, he continued, ” Don’t worry too much. He will release Xena within twenty- four hours.” If it exceeded twenty-four hours, the police would file a report.

“Yeah,” Kate murmured in response, but her mind remained preoccupied with concern for Xena. She worried that Xena might not be with Elijah after all. Xena was young and beautiful, and Kate couldn’t bear to think about what might happen if something were to go wrong.

Kate prayed silently for Xena, reassuring herself, ‘It won’t happen. Xena is a good person, and those who are kind are protected by fate. She’ll be alright.’

Soon, Kate set down her fork, wiped her mouth with a napkin, and told Alfred, “I need to head to work now. I’ll come find you after I finish work this afternoon.”

Alfred nodded and, as she was about to leave, suddenly asked, “When will you visit Anna at the hospital again?”

“I have to go to the etiquette school to register at noon, and in the afternoon, I’ll see if Kyla will take me along to social events. If she doesn’t, I’ll have time to visit the hospital. I also need to find time to visit my parents’ home.”

Kate felt that ever since she started working, her time was genuinely insufficient. Alfred efficiently managed the vast Regency Group, and she admired him immensely. Her eyes sparkled with admiration whenever she looked at him. The contrast between a big shot and a novice was evident.

“Let me know when you’re going, and I’ll go with you,” Alfred said.

Kate was taken aback, but when he gave her a stern look, she quickly smiled, “Alright. I should also bring my husband to visit her so she can get to know you.”

Alfred said reassuringly, “Don’t worry, I won’t let you be embarrassed.”

Kate walked over, bent before him, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him sweetly. With a contented smile, she said, “My Mr. Davidson is the finest man in the world. Marrying you is the best fortune I could have ever hoped for.”

She preferred not to dwell on the hardships of her past. She believed that an incredible stroke of luck had allowed her to marry Alfred in the present and given her such extraordinary fortune.

“Mr. Davidson, I’m heading to work now. Don’t forget to think of me.”

“I don’t have time,” Alfred replied.

Kate smiled and said, “That’s okay. I’ll be thinking of you. See you at noon.” She waved at him and then walked out of the pavilion.

Alfred watched her leave until she had hurriedly boarded the car arranged by James, and it drove away. Only then did he return to his breakfast, enjoying it leisurely.

Chapter 173

Earlier, he had been so focused on watching Kate eat that he hadn’t had much. Alfred asked Yael, “Did the 4S store deliver the new car yesterday?”

Waiting outside the pavilion, Yael quickly replied, “Yes, it was delivered.”

“Later, deliver the new car to my mother-in-law,” Alfred instructed.

Since Kate had previously damaged her mother’s car, even though it had been sent for repairs, Celia was unlikely to want it back. It was her daughter’s mishap, so Celia hadn’t even inquired about the car.

Alfred, however, remembered it. He felt it was only fitting to compensate Celia with a new car.

Half an hour later, Alfred’s convoy finally left the Davidson residence. His first stop was the Sutton family.

Alfred arrived at the Sutton family home; Leland and Kyla Sutton had already left for work, leaving Celia alone and arranging flowers. A servant came in to report, “Mrs. Sutton, Mr. Davidson has arrived again.”

The servants at the Sutton family home felt Alfred had visited more frequently lately. Previously, they considered him a legendary figure from Sherpsel they would never actually encounter in their lifetime. Now, however, they see him quite regularly.

Celia looked momentarily surprised, then quickly instructed, “Invite him in quick.” She put down the scissors and the untrimmed flowers and briskly walked out to greet him.

It should have been working hours at this time, so Alfred’s sudden visit surely meant he had something important to discuss. Celia feared that Kate might have gotten into trouble, and Alfred had come to complain during work hours. With Kate marrying into a wealthy family, Celia was constantly on edge, worried about whether Kate was happy while feeling powerless to do anything about it.

As Celia exited the main house, she saw Yael, the bodyguard, pushing Alfred toward her. “Mr. Davidson,” she said, managing a habitual smile. She also noticed that the convoy of Alfred’s vehicles was parked at the villa’s entrance, with only one car having entered the driveway and parked in the yard.

“Mom,” Alfred said, trying to sound more gentle. Perhaps due to his habitual sternness, his attempt at warmth still came across with a faintly distant tone.

Not seeing Kate, Celia smiled and stepped aside to let Yael push Alfred into the house. She asked, “Mr. Davidson, where is Kate? Didn’t she come with you?”

“Kate is at work. I stopped by to see you on my way back to the office,” Alfred replied.

“Oh, I’m doing well,” Celia responded quickly. She couldn’t quite believe that Alfred had explicitly come to visit her. If that were the case, she would be pretty flattered and surprised.

Despite Alfred referring to her as “Mom,” Celia still found it difficult to see herself as a mother-in-law. Once inside, she immediately moved to pour him a glass of water.

“Mom, I just had breakfast, so I’m not thirsty. There’s no need to,” Alfred said, stopping Celia. “I’m here not only to check on how you’re doing for Kate but also to make up for any inconvenience she may have caused.”

Celia looked thoroughly confused. “Mr. Davidson, make up for Kate? Are you referring to compensating me?” She chuckled awkwardly, adding, “I’m quite puzzled by what you’re saying.”

Alfred took the new car keys from Yael and placed them on the coffee table. He told Celia, “Mom, last time Kate drove your car to the airport and had an accident, damaging it. Although it was repaired, it’s no longer suitable for driving.

“This is the new car I’m giving you on Kate’s behalf, and it’s the same as the one you had.”

Celia was taken aback; she said, “Mr. Davidson, you’re being too kind. Kate was my daughter; it would not have been a big deal if she had damaged my car. I’m not lacking in vehicles, so you do not need to replace it with a new one.”

“Nevertheless, it’s necessary. If Kate has caused trouble, as her husband, I must help clean up the mess behind the scenes,” Alfred said.

Celia smiled brightly, touched by Alfred’s kindness towards Kate. “Kate even mentioned wanting to buy a car for me secretly, but I stopped her,” she said with a chuckle, revealing Kate’s intentions in her moment of joy.

Alfred’s eyes flickered slightly, but his expression remained unchanged. He said, “Kate tends to drive fast, so it’s not about restricting her freedom but ensuring her safety. It’s good that you stopped her from buying a car.”

“Yeah, I know. I’ve also told Kate the same thing. Mr. Davidson, I’m reassured knowing that Kate is with you.” Her satisfaction with Alfred only grew. Celia had increasingly admired Alfred. Moreover, since the marriage was one that Kate had pursued on her own, regardless of the outcome, Kate had to face the consequences of her impulsive decision.

“Mom, I’ve also enrolled Kate in etiquette classes. She might be quite busy in the coming days, but I’ll ensure she finds time to visit you on weekends. If you miss her, you can always visit her anytime,” Alfred said.

Celia nodded, realizing that since Kate had only been back for just over a year, she was still catching up with the standards of high society. She said, “Kate does need those etiquette classes. I understand she’ll be swamped. If you both can come over on the weekends, just let me know in advance so I can prepare something special for you.”

Celia felt that the Davidson residence, while grand, was rather oppressive due to its many rules and regulations. She was apprehensive about visiting the Davidson family but knew she had to go. Celia had heard that Alfred’s parents were still on vacation. Once they returned, she planned to visit them with a generous gift as a formal gesture.

“Alright. Mom, I have a meeting at 9:30 a.m., so I must leave now.” Alfred, glancing at the time, apologized to Celia.

After she stood to see him off, he let Yael push him out.

Celia saw Alfred off at the gate and only turned back once his car had disappeared from view. Noticing the new car parked in the courtyard, she circled it, running her hand over its body. Though she didn’t need a new car, this one, given by Alfred as compensation for Kate, held a special significance for her.

*****

At the Sutton Group, Kyla told Kate, “Mr. Carpenter has invited us to go fishing today. I’m not interested in fishing and lack patience, so you should go.” She handed Kate the new fishing gear that her secretary Vita had bought and continued, “To win over Walotronics, it’s not just us; everyone else is working hard, too. If we can please Mr. Carpenter, our efforts will be more effective, given the strength of our Sutton Group.”

Kate took the fishing gear, considering a reason to request time off when Kyla offered her the perfect opportunity. Although she wasn’t part of the sales department, Kyla’s initiative to secure the Walotronics deal effectively made the two of them part of the sales team for this project. “What time did Mr. Carpenter schedule the meeting, and where did they go fishing?” Kate asked.

“At 10 a.m., he didn’t mention where they’d be fishing. Just follow him when you get there, and you won’t go wrong,” Kyla replied.

Kate glanced at the time; it wasn’t even 9 a.m. yet. She figured she could squeeze in a quick visit to Elijah at Purchas Group before heading to Walotronics from downtown.

Chapter 174

“Alright, I’m heading out now,” Kate said.

“Go ahead, I’ll be waiting for your good news,” Kyla said encouragingly before returning to work.

Kate grabbed her fishing gear and started to leave but stopped after a few steps. She turned to Kyla and asked, Can I borrow your car?”

She had been dropped off at work by the Davidson family’s driver, who told him to go back after she arrived at the office. Little did she know Willie would invite them to go fishing so soon-it wasn’t even the weekend. Willie enjoyed a lot of freedom at Walotronics. However, under his leadership, Walotronics was thriving, and Regency Group’s headquarters placed immense trust in him, allowing him to have the final say.

Kyla thought momentarily, then handed Kate her car keys. She didn’t forget to remind her, “Drive carefully. I heard from Mom that you’ve had two accidents already.”

“That’s not true; it was only one accident.” The first time, nothing happened Alfred just happened to catch her speeding. The second time was when she hit a tree on the side of the road.

“I’ll be careful,” Kate said as she took the car keys and left.

*****

After a brief morning meeting in the Purchas Group, Elijah had just returned to his office, sat down, and picked up the coffee his secretary had brewed when the landline rang.

He pressed the speakerphone button. “Mr Purchas, Kate Sutton from Sutton Group requests to see you.”

With Purchas Group and Sutton Group in talks for a potential partnership, the secretary assumed Kate was there to discuss business with Elijah. Elijah’s eyes sparkled with interest as he replied in a deep voice, “Show her in.”

At last, she arrived. Under the secretary’s guidance, Kate quickly walked into Elijah’s office.

Kate noticed that Elijah’s office had a décor style similar to Alfred’s. She might have thought she’d walked into Alfred’s office without the secretary’s guidance. She inwardly grumbled about Elijah, wondering if his office’s design was a sign of some unspoken connection or admiration for Alfred.

“Mr. Purchas,” Kate said as she approached Elijah’s desk, greeting him politely.

Elijah signaled for the secretary to leave. Once the secretary had exited and the office door was closed, cutting off any outside view, he said indifferently, “Ms. Sutton, please have a seat.”

“Thank you, Mr. Purchas,” Kate said as she sat in one of the black chairs.

As Elijah sipped his coffee, he kept his gaze fixed on Kate. Feeling slightly uncomfortable under his scrutiny, Kate smiled politely and asked, “Mr. Purchas, is something wrong? You seem to be staring at me.”

“If our baby were a girl, she would look very much like you,” Elijah said.

Elijah’s comment instantly faded Kate’s smile. Taking a deep breath, she shifted to a serious expression and said, ” Mr. Purchas, I’ve already explained that we haven’t had any relations. You also had someone verify that I haven’t had a child. We don’t have a baby.”

Elijah set down his coffee cup and said softly, “We don’t have a baby now, but we could in the future. Kate, don’t you miss Rowena? Just imagining how adorable and beautiful she would be, looking just like you, melts my heart.”

Kate exclaimed, “Elijah Purchas! Are you out of your mind?” She thought, ‘How can he even talk about having children in the future? What is he suggesting? Does he want to involve me and have me bear his child? Alfred knows this man well indeed.’

Elijah watched Kate quietly before apologizing, “Kate, I’m sorry. I was so disturbed by that dream that I couldn’t tell what was real or just a dream.”

“Mr. Purchas, I suggest you see a psychologist,” Kate said. “Thank you for the suggestion. I’ll consider it,” Elijah replied. Seeing that Elijah had apologized, Kate opened her bag and took out several anti-inflammatory and pain-relief medications she had bought from a pharmacy earlier. She placed the medications before him and said, “Mr. Purchas, I apologize again for my actions that night.

“These medications are quite effective in reducing inflammation and swelling. I bought them for you-apply the ointment regularly, which should help you recover faster.” Elijah picked up the medications and examined them, then said, “Thank you.”

“This is the least I could do. Mr. Purchas, don’t mention it. I hope your foot heals soon.” He couldn’t use his foot injury to keep her entangled in that case. It wasn’t accurate to say he held her back, but she felt somewhat caught in his grasp.

“Mr. Purchas,” Kate said.

“Just say whatever you need to say. I’m listening,” Elijah said.

Kate asked politely, “My good friend Xena took a photo of you without permission and posted it. It was wrong of her, and she should apologize to you. I believe you had already deleted the photo. Could you please let her go now?”

Elijah’s eyes flickered. He had suspected that Kate was here for Xena. “Kate, the way you’re talking, it sounds like I’m holding Miss Phillips captive,” he said. Rising from his chair, he walked around the desk toward a door.

Kate thought, ‘That must be the pantry equipped in his office.’

His voice came from the pantry, “I had Miss Phillips taken away, but I let her go after she apologized and deleted the photo. Hasn’t she returned home yet?”

“No,” Kate replied. The Phillips family panicked, mobilizing friends and relatives to search for Xena, but there was still no news of her.

Elijah came out of the pantry with two plates of delicate pastries and a cup of coffee. He placed them on the coffee table in the reception area and said, “Kate, come over and have some pastries and coffee. You have quite a few bloodshot veins in your eyes; you must not have slept well last night.” With that, he took a seat on the sofa himself.

Kate approached the coffee table and said, “I had much this morning, so I’m not hungry. Thank you for the offer, Mr. Purchas.”

However, the pastries were exquisitely made and looked very appetizing. If Alfred were sitting opposite her, Kate would have already devoured both plates. But with Elijah, she didn’t dare to touch them.

“Please try some,” Elijah said, holding a plate of pastries to Kate. I brought these from home; a pastry chef there makes them exceptionally well.” His warm and attentive eyes watched her closely.

When Kate refused, he didn’t retract his hand. Reluctantly, Kate took a piece of pastry. He withdrew his hand and set the plate down only after she had tasted it.

“Drink this cup of coffee; it’ll help you stay alert,” Elijah said.

“Thank you, Mr. Purchas, but I’m feeling quite alert already,” Kate politely declined the coffee.

“Kate, drink this coffee and have another pastry. I’ll consider helping to find Miss Phillips,” Elijah coaxed in a low, persuasive tone. “You know my connections if I assist, we could locate Miss Phillips within an hour.”

Kate was speechless and thought, ‘Am I walking right into his trap?’

Alfred had warned her to stay away from Elijah. Yet, she had come to him on her own for Xena. Now, Kate found herself in a bit of a predicament.

Chapter 175

“You’re afraid to drink the coffee. Are you worried I might have drugged it?” Elijah chuckled. “Though I’m not a good guy, I wouldn’t stoop to drugging a woman. That would be an insult to my looks.”

With his striking appearance, he only needed to crook a finger, and countless women would throw themselves at him.

Even Grace had started to set her sights on him.

“Mr. Purchas, you’re joking. I’m not too fond of coffee. If I drink coffee in the morning, I won’t be able to sleep at night. And whenever I drink it, I feel a bit uncomfortable, like it makes my heart race,” Kate explained.

Elijah’s eyes glimmered mischievously.

He had investigated her, though he hadn’t looked closely into her daily habits. He couldn’t be sure if drinking coffee affected her the way she claimed.

He asked, “So, what would you like to drink?”

Kate replied, “I’ll just have a glass of warm water. Thank you, Mr. Purchas.”

Elijah smiled again, got up, and poured her a glass of warm water.

Kate took the water, drank about half of it, and then placed the glass down. She said to Elijah, “Mr. Purchas. If I eat another piece of dessert, can you guarantee that Xena will be found within an hour?”

Elijah nodded.

Kate immediately picked up another piece of dessert. Even though she wasn’t hungry, she forced herself to eat it.

Watching her eat so slowly, Elijah could tell she wasn’t hungry. Yet, for Xena’s sake, she had willingly sought him out and even allowed herself to be put in this position. Clearly, she was someone who valued her relationships deeply.

Kate had only known Xena for a year, but she was already this dedicated. Yet Elijah had a child with Kate in his dreams. However, she kept him at arm’s length, distant and cold. Elijah felt a twinge of discomfort in his heart.

Once Kate finished the second piece of dessert, Elijah stood up and walked away.

Not long after, he returned with two small boxes in hand. He carefully packed the remaining dessert into two elegant boxes and handed them to Kate.

Elijah said, “Girls usually like sweets. I’m sure you’re no exception. Take these two boxes with you. As for Miss Phillips, I won’t pursue the matter further this time. But when she returns home, tell her that if it happens again, she can kiss her hands goodbye.”

Kate politely refused the desserts. “Mr. Purchas, I’ll pass along your message to Xena. Don’t worry. She’ll learn her lesson and won’t be taking pictures of you anymore.”

She added, “I’m on my way to Walotronics to discuss a business deal, so it’s not convenient to take the desserts with me. But thank you for your kind offer.”

Elijah stared intently at her for a full minute before saying,” You’re going to Walotronics to discuss a deal? Did your dad set that up for you? He really is a great father!” The last sentence dripped with sarcasm.

Elijah was well aware of Willie’s little hobbies.

Willie was Alfred’s right-hand man, and Elijah recognized his talents. Elijah had once tried to poach Willie with a high salary, but Willie had repeatedly turned him down.

If it weren’t for those troublesome dreams, Willie’s habits wouldn’t have bothered Elijah in the slightest. In Elijah’s eyes, it was normal for men, especially successful ones, to enjoy the company of beautiful women.

Not every accomplished man was as uninterested in women as he and Alfred were.

Kate replied, “It’s actually Ms. Sutton who’s in charge of it. I’m just following along to learn.”

Kate understood her father’s arrangements and knew he meant well. Besides, she was confident she could take care of herself.

Willie wasn’t the type to force anyone. And with her martial arts skills, she wouldn’t have to be afraid.

Elijah said, “Purchas Group has been sincere about working with your company, but your dad keeps dragging his feet. Does he think Purchas Group isn’t as strong as Regency Group? When Walotronics dangles a little bait, you’re all running to discuss a deal with them.”

Elijah had always been Alfred’s sworn enemy. Now, Sutton Group’s attitude toward the two companies only made Elijah more determined. One day, he vowed he would defeat Alfred, and Purchas Group would overshadow Regency Group.

Kate said, “Mr. Purchas, you’re overthinking it. It’s an honor for Sutton Group that you’re willing to collaborate with us. It’s a sign of your acknowledgment of our company, and we’re thrilled. There’s no way we’d ever look down on you. Mr. Sutton is still evaluating the appliances your subsidiary manufactures.”

Kate knew the real reason her father was hesitant to work with Purchas Group. But she couldn’t let Elijah take his frustrations out on her father or Sutton Group.

She said, “Although Sutton Group manufactures circuit boards, we don’t produce them for every type of appliance. Before entering a partnership, we need to assess whether we have the capability. If we can’t handle it, accepting the order would result in delays. Walotronics is a big player in Sherpsel. After doing his research, Mr. Sutton decided it was worth pursuing.”

Seeing that Kate refused to accept the dessert, Elijah didn’t press her further. He placed the boxes on the coffee table and said, “It’s only been a few days, and you have become quite smooth.”

Whether this was a compliment or sarcasm, even he wasn’t sure.

Kate figured it was sarcasm. Realizing he’d seen through her lie, Kate remained calm and composed, maintaining an air of honesty.

Elijah returned to his desk and pressed the intercom, calling his secretary to escort Kate out.

Before she left, he couldn’t help but remind her, “Be careful. And I wish you success in securing the Walotronics deal.” “Thank you.” Kate expressed her gratitude and followed the male secretary out of the office.

Once the office quieted down, Elijah stood still for a moment before walking back to the coffee table. He picked up the two boxes of dessert and tossed them into the trash.

He didn’t like sweets. He had prepared them specifically for Kate, but since she didn’t appreciate it, he saw no point in keeping them.

When he returned to his desk, he noticed the medicine that Kate had brought for him. He opened the bag and found a bottle of medicinal oil. After reading the instructions, he unscrewed the cap and applied the oil to his foot, which had been injured by Kate.

Once he finished, he called his butler and ordered, “Warn Xena, then let her go. Tell her that if she dares to speak the truth, her family and friends will suffer.”

The butler responded respectfully.

After leaving Purchas Group, Kate hurried to Walotronics. Halfway there, she received a call from Marjorie.

Marjorie said, “Kate, Xena’s home. That girl’s phone died, and she didn’t have money. She walked home from the Purchas family’s residence and got lost along the way, which is why she’s only just now arrived.”

Hearing that her friend was safe, Kate breathed a sigh of relief and smiled as she replied, “Mrs. Philips, you need to have a good talk with Xena. She scared us.”

Kate suspected Xena was lying, and she had probably been held by Elijah the whole time. After she went to plead on Xena’s behalf, Elijah released her. But Kate wondered if she had that much influence. She

thought, ‘Could it be true that Xena was simply without money or a charged phone, got lost, and that was why she was late getting home?’

Chapter 176

“She drank several glasses of water and ate a whole plate of pastries as soon as she got home, saying she was starving. Now she’s in the shower. Once she’s done, I’ll give her a good scolding. Kate, I’m sorry for making you worry along with us,” Marjorie said apologetically.

“Don’t worry. Xena is my best friend,” Kate reassured her.

Marjorie laughed. “I won’t keep you any longer. I need to make something for that girl to eat. Come over when you have time this weekend. I’ll cook something delicious for you.”

Kate replied, “That sounds great. I haven’t had your cooking in ages, and I’ve been thinking about it.”

*****

Meanwhile, Grace was driving into Sutton Group. Grace had a close relationship with Kyla, so her presence at Sutton Group didn’t surprise anyone. However, she wasn’t there to see Kyla.

Grace took the elevator straight to the top floor. Not finding Kate in Claire’s office, she asked coldly, “Claire, where is Kate?”

Claire replied, “Kate’s out, Miss Weaver. Is there something you need from her?”

“Where did she go? It’s office hours now.”

“Miss Weaver, I don’t know where Kate went. I assume Ms. Sutton assigned her a task. She’s currently working under her.”

Grace then went to Kyla’s office immediately.

“Miss Weaver, Ms. Sutton is busy.” Vita tried to stop her, but Grace acted like she hadn’t heard, pushing the door open and walking in.

Kyla was on the phone, her face not looking too pleased. She quickly ended the call when she saw Grace enter.

“Ms. Sutton, Miss Weaver insisted on coming in,” Vita said apologetically. Kyla had specifically instructed her not to let anyone disturb her.

“Vita, you can go now,” Kyla said, signaling her to leave. Grace was someone Vita couldn’t keep out anyway.

Once Vita left, Kyla smiled at Grace and walked around her desk. “Grace, what brings you here today?”

“Where is Kate?” Grace cut straight to the point.

“You’re looking for Kate?”

“Kyla, tell me. Where did she go?”

Hearing the anger in Grace’s voice, Kyla immediately connected it to the events of the previous day.

She said, “Grace, Kate sometimes speaks without thinking. There’s no need to be upset with her.”

Grace replied, “Kyla, don’t try to defend her. I don’t care whether she thinks before speaking or not. The point is, I’m mad. I’ve been fuming over this all day. I can’t let it slide.”

Grace added with a cold smile. “And you don’t need to pretend either. I’m sure you’re secretly enjoying this. So, tell me where she is.”

Kyla was momentarily taken aback by Grace’s bluntness.

If it had been anyone else, Kyla would have snapped at them by now.

She said, “Kate went to Walotronics to meet with Mr. Carpenter. He invited us to go fishing, but since I was busy, I sent her instead.”

Grace replied, “Give me the address.”

Kyla gave Grace the address of Walotronics and the fishing location Willie had mentioned.

When Kate had asked earlier, Kyla had refused to tell her. Kyla asked, “Grace, what are you planning to do to Kate?”

Grace looked at her with a half-smile. “Do you care about her?”

Kyla couldn’t shake the feeling that ever since the incident with Chris harassing Melanie, Grace’s words always carried a hint of sarcasm.

Smiling, Kyla said, “Technically, she’s my sister, so I have to care a little. Grace, for my sake, go easy on her. Otherwise, my parents will blame me.”

If Grace went after Kate at Sutton Group, their parents would immediately guess Kyla had given away Kate’s whereabouts.

Glancing at the Cartier necklace still hanging around Kyla’s neck, Grace’s eyes sparkled. She suddenly reached out, picked up the necklace, and said, “Kyla, this necklace looks stunning on you, and it adds to your air of elegance.”

After that, she let go of the necklace and said, “Don’t worry. I’m not going to take Kate’s life. She’s your opponent, so I’ll leave her for you to handle. I’ll teach her a little lesson, enough to remind her how to speak to me in the future.” With that, Grace turned and left.

Kyla felt that Grace’s words carried hidden meaning. Though she didn’t dwell on it, she escorted Grace out.

“Kyla, no need to see me out,” Grace said, turning her head with a sly smile. “By the way, Dominick’s birthday is coming up soon. You better put some thought into preparing a nice gift for him.”

She winked with a touch of mischief in her expression.

Kyla blushed but still smiled. “Of course. I’ll prepare a gift for Dominick.”

Dominick wasn’t planning a big celebration for his birthday, just a small party with a few close friends at home.

Kyla walked Grace to the elevator, watching as the doors closed before heading back to her office.

*****

Meanwhile, at Regency Group, Alfred stepped out of his office, and Yael quickly approached to assist him, pushing his wheelchair forward. As they moved, Yael reported, “Mr. Davidson, I just got a call from Barry. He said Miss Weaver went to Sutton Group and was likely to look for Mrs. Davidson.”

He continued, “Mrs. Davidson is probably not at the office, and Miss Weaver left shortly after arriving at Sutton Group.”

Alfred gave a brief acknowledgment. “Tell Barry to keep an eye on Grace, but make sure she doesn’t notice. If she causes trouble for Kate, they should step in as needed.”

He knew his wife’s capabilities well. If it was just Grace, there was no real threat to Kate.

Yael replied, “Understood.”

Yael pushed Alfred to the meeting room door, where Oswald took over, pushing Alfred inside for the meeting. Yael then called Barry to make sure Grace was still being watched.

Alfred understood Grace’s temperament, as well as Belinda’

He had asked Belinda to design forty casual outfits for Kate, fully aware that Belinda would inadvertently let Grace know about it. The arrogant Grace only fell for Alfred.

Knowing how much Alfred cherished Kate, Grace would be jealous and make things difficult for Kate.

Alfred had not assigned bodyguards to follow Kate in secret because he trusted her skills and wanted her to face some challenges.

As his wife, she would have to deal with many storms, facing endless schemes and intrigues.

Yet, as much as Alfred valued her growth, he couldn’t stand by idly. After all, Kate was his adored wife.

So, he had arranged for a bodyguard to monitor Grace, ensuring that if she ever troubled Kate, Alfred could swoop in at the right moment to play the hero and support his wife.

However, Alfred couldn’t help but think his plan might be unnecessary.

If Grace confronted Kate alone, she’d likely be humiliated by Kate’s superior abilities. Of course, that would mean offending the Weaver family.

Alfred sighed internally. ‘So be it. I’ll have her back.

Chapter 177

Willie took Kate to a river for a relaxing day of fishing.

The river was about 10 feet wide and six feet deep. The water was so clear that they could easily see fish swimming around.

“How did you know about this river? There are a lot of fish here,” Kate remarked.

“A friend brought me here. Plenty of people know about this spot. On weekends, the riverbank is packed with fishing rods,” Willie explained as he led her under a large tree and set down a small bucket. “It’s a peaceful spot, not too far from the city. There’s a village nearby, and you probably saw the fields. There are a few farm-to-table restaurants too.”

He continued, “Most people who come here to fish on the weekends have lunch at those farmhouses. The vegetables are picked fresh. It’s nothing like what you’d get in a hotel. It’s a totally different taste.”

Farm-fresh vegetables always had a better flavor than those from the market. The ones sold in markets came from large-scale suppliers and were treated with chemicals. It made them less flavorful than the fresh, naturally grown from local farms.

Willie added, “I’ll make a reservation at one of those places later, just so we don’t have to wait in line during lunch.”

Kate smiled. “But today’s not a weekend. Will it be that busy?” Willie replied, “It’ll still be packed. This is the cleanest river in Sherpsel, and it’s full of fish. Most fishing enthusiasts choose this spot. The food at the local farmhouses is excellent. You’ll know once you try it.”

Feeling a bit guilty, Kate said, “Mr. Carpenter, I won’t be able to stay for lunch. I have to head back.”

She had agreed with Alfred that he would take her to etiquette school this afternoon. He had made all the arrangements, and she didn’t want to break her promise. She knew that if she didn’t show up, it could affect Alfred’s reputation. Even though no one would dare to accuse him of being unreliable, it could still reflect poorly on him.

He had been so kind to her, so Kate felt she needed to protect his reputation.

“You’ve got an appointment?” Willie asked.

“Yes,” she admitted.

Willie started baiting the fishing hooks and sat down. He tilted his head to look at her and said gently, “Miss Kate, when you do something, you should give it your full attention. If your mind is elsewhere, you risk achieving nothing on either front.”

Kate kept her smile, though she could sense his displeasure. “Thank you for the advice. But I can’t cancel this appointment. If I did, it would be disastrous for me. I hope you can understand.”

Willie asked, “Disastrous? Who could be so powerful, more so than Mr. Davidson?”

Before Kate could reply, Willie chuckled. “I didn’t mean anything by it. I just think fishing requires patience. It’s not something you can enjoy in just an hour or two. If you leave early, you won’t experience the best parts of it.”

He continued, “I’m not forcing you. If you’ve got plans, we can head to the farm restaurant earlier. At least let me treat you to lunch.”

Kate smiled apologetically. “Oh, I couldn’t let you pay. It should be my treat.”

Willie realized she was definitely leaving before noon. Though slightly disappointed, he concealed it well, returning the smile. “As the gentleman, I insist it’s my treat.”

Since he said it so firmly, Kate dropped the matter.

Kate wasn’t much of a fisherman. Sitting by the river with Willie, she mostly chatted, occasionally touching on business matters.

Willie, being the shrewd businessman that he was, wasn’t going to agree to a partnership with Sutton Group easily, even though he was inclined toward it.

He hadn’t come across someone like Kate in a long time. He was in no rush to seal a deal before winning her over. Willie couldn’t forget Kate had once favored Chris over the powerful Alfred. Remembering the honor of dining with Alfred last time filled Willie with excitement.

If he managed to win over Kate, it would be a small victory on behalf of Alfred, settling an old score. Kate would surely regret crossing Alfred.

As for Chris, he was already focused on the Moore family’s daughter.

Though Willie silently mocked Kate in his mind, on the surface, he continued to chat with her, smiling all the while. “Ms. Sutton?” An unfamiliar voice suddenly sounded. Kate instinctively turned and locked eyes with Chris’s gaze.

She thought, ‘What a small world. I ran into him even here! Next to Chris stood a young woman about Kate’s age. Though not as beautiful as Kate, she was adorned in fine jewelry, exuding a certain air of wealth. Despite the lavish accessories, her demeanor wasn’t overwhelming or ostentatious.

She had long, wavy hair that cascaded freely over her shoulders. Even though it was a warm day, Kate couldn’t help but feel hot just looking at her. The woman wore a printed knee-length dress and teetered on sky-high heels. As the woman approached, Kate worried whether those heels would survive the uneven terrain by the river. She wasn’t afraid of tripping or twisting an ankle.

“Ms. Sutton,” the woman called out again, standing right before her with a pleasant smile.

Kate stood up, returned the smile, and asked, “Miss Moore, I presume?”

She had never met Melanie before, but Chris’s presence made it easy to guess her identity.

Chris was now fully committed to Melanie, hoping to use the Moore family’s connections to shield himself from Grace’s revenge. He also aimed to leverage those ties to secure a partnership with the Weaver Group.

If Chris managed to get into the Weaver family’s good graces, the Cohen family would no longer fear the Regency Group. He dreamed of a day when even Alfred would have to rely on him.

“I’m Melanie,” Melanie confirmed her identity.

Melanie looked Kate over before remarking, “Ms. Sutton, why are you dressed like that?”

“I’m working,” Kate responded.

“Working by the river? Ms. Sutton, you do have a sense of humor.” Melanie laughed, glancing into Kate’s bucket, which was still empty. “Not even one fish yet? No luck today?” “No, not yet,” Kate admitted. “I’m like the old fisherman, waiting patiently. No rush.”

In reality, Kate rarely had any luck with fishing. Nine times out of ten, she caught nothing. Unlike Alfred, who always seemed to land a fish quickly. She missed the taste of grilled fish.

“And who’s this?” Melanie linked her arm with Chris’s, subtly asserting her claim over him.

On the other hand, Chris couldn’t even look directly at Kate. The last time they met, Kate had given him quite the beating. Every time he saw her, his nerves instinctively went on high alert.

“This is Mr. Willie Carpenter, CEO of Walotronics, and my fishing companion,” Kate introduced Willie to Melanie, keeping things simple.

Chapter 178

Willie smiled when Melanie greeted him, then turned to Kate and said, “When fishing, you need to be patient and keep the talking to a minimum, or you’ll scare the fish away.” Kate smiled. “That’s true.”

She said politely, “Miss Moore, I need to focus on getting my first catch.”

Her words subtly hinted that Melanie should stop interrupting her. After all, they were not close.

Before traveling back in time, Kate didn’t even know what Melanie looked like. In this new timeline, many things and people changed.

Melanie smiled. “Good luck, Miss Sutton.”

Then she turned to Chris. “Chris, let’s fish here too. Since Miss Sutton is already here, we could keep her company.” Kate rolled her eyes secretly. She knew Melanie was doing this on purpose. She thought, ‘Does she think I still care about Chris? Can’t she see he’s scared of me after I beat him?’

Kate expected Chris to refuse, considering how scared he was of her. However, he dotingly said to Melanie, “Melanie, whatever you decide. I don’t mind.”

Melanie beamed with pride and even glanced at Kate a couple of times.

Kate was annoyed. She figured these two had gotten close rather quickly. Chris sure knew how to charm women.

Kate had lost herself over Chris and ended up with a tragic fate. She had to admit Chris still had a certain allure.

Melanie didn’t match up to Chris in any way, and she was even harassed by Chris. Though he hadn’t fully taken advantage of her, Melanie likely made her decision the moment Chris offered to take responsibility for what had happened.

Her reputation had been damaged. It would be impossible for her to find a good match elsewhere.

At that time, Chris was under the influence of drugs and was not acting out of lust.

As long as he was willing to take responsibility, Melanie couldn’t refuse. Otherwise, someone like her would never land a man like Chris.

Kate glanced at Chris. He was staring intently at Melanie, his expression full of affection as if he truly loved her. Kate couldn’t help but sigh on Kyla’s behalf. It seemed Kyla could only be nothing more than Chris’s other woman.

“Miss Sutton, what are you staring at?” Noticing Kate’s gaze lingering on Chris, Melanie quickly turned hostile.

She added, “Miss Sutton, I know you used to love Chris and wanted to marry him. But now he’s my fiancé. Our families are already in talks. Soon enough, I’ll be sending you a wedding invitation. So I’d appreciate it if you’d be a bit more considerate.”

Kate responded, “Miss Moore. If you’re that afraid of me looking at your man, hide him. Don’t let him appear before me.”

Melanie was left speechless.

Kate continued, “Also, you’re right. That was all in the past. I have no interest in your man anymore. So you don’t need to be wary of me. I certainly wouldn’t go after him.”

Melanie was fuming.

After a long pause, Melanie finally said, “People have always said you grew up in the countryside with no manners and shamelessness. I didn’t believe it until today. You’re truly shameless.”

Kate chuckled in disbelief. “So not liking Chris makes me shameless?”

She continued, “Miss Moore, do you want me to fight with you over him? Sorry, I have neither the interest nor the time for that. I despise him now. I broke up with him. You picked up the man I discarded, and now you’re showing. What’s the point?”

Melanie’s face was filled with anger.

“Chris, She’s bullying me! You have to help me,” she whined, tugging on his hand.

As Willie reeled in another fish, he couldn’t help but interject, “Miss Moore, Mr. Cohen, if you’re not here to fish, kindly stop disturbing others. Miss Moore, I heard every word Miss Sutton said. I don’t see how she bullied you.”

Melanie sneered. “Mr. Carpenter, you must be one of Kate’s admirers, right? She really knows how to seduce men. I admit I can’t compete with that. But seriously, Kate. If you’re going to find a new man, at least pick someone younger. Mr. Carpenter could practically be your father.”

Melanie mocked when Willie defended Kate.

“Miss Moore, watch your mouth!” Willie snapped coldly.

Kate stood up and walked over to Melanie.

“What… what are you doing?” Melanie stammered. She was scared by Kate’s intense gaze.

She warned, “Kate, I’m warning you. If you dare touch me, you’ll regret it. The Weaver family is related to the Moore family. If you hurt me, the Weavers won’t let your family off the hook.”

Remembering the last time Kate hit him, Chris instinctively stepped back.

“Melanie, say that again!” Kate’s face darkened with rage. “I seduce men?”

Melanie straightened up, her voice dripping with sarcasm. Oh, did I strike a nerve? Are you getting mad because I’m telling the truth? You’re just using your looks to hook up with any man who comes your way. First, you tried to seduce Mr. Davidson, then Mr. Purchas, and now you’re fishing with Mr. Carpenter. I know you two are fooling around…”

Suddenly, the sound of water erupted as Kate threw Melanie into the river.

Neither Willie nor Chris had time to react. Melanie was already in the water.

Clapping her hands, Kate said, “Your mouth is getting way too filthy. The water here is crystal clear. You might clean your dirty mouth here.”

She hadn’t planned on sparring with Melanie, but Melanie insisted on provoking her.

Melanie picked up the man Kate no longer wanted, then flaunted it as if it meant something. Kate hadn’t intended to engage, but Melanie kept dragging her into the conversation, and her words grew more vile.

Kate always immediately retaliated whenever someone offended her.

Melanie knew how to swim. Though she swallowed mouthfuls of water when she was first tossed in, she quickly recovered and instinctively swam to the shore. Soon, she climbed out, glaring at Kate from across the river. She snapped, “Kate, you… just you wait!”

Kate sneered. “I’ll wait. Miss Moore, take your revenge whenever you want. But if you dare insult me again, I won’t be as polite next time.”

She glanced at Chris, then turned back to Melanie. “Look at him. You fell into the water, and he just stood there, frozen, If you not even thinking about jumping in to save you marry him, your life is over. He’s not a man you’ll ever be able to control.”

Chapter 179

Kyla was Chris’s true love. Anyway, Kyla wasn’t easy to deal with. Now that Chris and Melanie got together, Melanie

would probably end up in misery.

“Kate!” Chris said with a dark expression, “Do you know that you almost became a murderer just now? If Melanie can’t swim, you have to pay with your own life! Stop sowing discord. Since I want to marry Melanie, I’ll stay with her forever until we’re in the grave. No matter what you do, I won’t marry you anyway. You’re just an evil woman. And thank you for abandoning me.”

Kate chuckled. She laughed so loud that Chris even wanted to tear her mouth. But he did not dare to do so, because he knew he was no match for Kate at all.

Melanie echoed, “Kate, I won’t fall for your trick. Stop trying to turn me and Chris against each other. Let me tell you, I’m marrying him. And welcome to our wedding. It won’t be long.”

“Really? You’re going to invite me to your wedding! I quite like weddings.” Kate grinned.

Chris and Melanie fell into silence after her shameless words.

Willie put away his fishing rod and said to Kate, “Let’s go.” Kate immediately packed the things and left with Willie. When she passed by Chris, she deliberately paused and moved her lips. Actually, Chris did not hear what she said. This scene fell into Melanie’s eyes. She could not help but be curious about what Kate had said to Chris.

However, Kate really didn’t say anything. She just moved her lips to fake a suspicious scene. She knew that Melanie wouldn’t believe it and would only keep suspecting Chris. Then the two of them would argue endlessly.

Anyway, Kate just couldn’t bear Chris’s happiness and peace.

Chris had no feelings for Melanie to begin with. He married her just to save the Cohen Group. The endless quarrel would push Chris closer to Kyla, while Melanie would suffer from the humiliation of her husband’s cheating.

Due to Melanie’s interference, Willie was not in the mood to fish. However, he had a new understanding of Kate. This woman was sharp-tongued and never compromised when it came to bickering, but she was also a doer. He quite appreciated such a cool personality.

“Kate, if you throw Miss Moore into the river, I’m afraid the Moore family will go to the Weaver family and badmouth you. It might be disadvantageous to the Sutton Group. You were a little smart just now, but I think you should be more patient and forbear it.” After a pause, Willie continued, However, I quite admire your personality of taking revenge without hesitation right on the spot.”

Kate smiled bitterly. “Willie, even if I chose to endure it and let Melanie insult me as a whore, the Weaver family still wouldn’t let me off.”

Grace had long regarded her as a thorn in her flesh. After all, Kate’s man was that enviable Alfred Davidson. Since that was the case, there was no point for her to forbear.

Kate did not regret doing that. “I can’t tolerate her scolding me like that.” Of course, it was useless to regret it, because she had already done it. What was done couldn’t be undone.

Willie looked at her for a while and asked, “Why did you break up with Mr. Cohen? I can even hear about your feelings for Mr. Cohen in Walotronics.”

“It’s nothing. I just realized that he’s not as good as I thought. Moreover, he’s not sincere to me. Since he doesn’t love me, why should I keep him?” Kate shook her head.

When a woman married a man, it was naturally best if they loved each other. If not, she should marry the man who loved her, and definitely not the man she loved but didn’t love her, which would be tiring because she would be the only one to sacrifice in the marriage.

“What about Mr. Davidson and Mr. Purchas?” Willie asked.

Kate laughed. “Melanie was spouting up nonsense. Do you think I dare to seduce Mr. Davidson and Mr. Purchas? Who are they? How can a little girl like me flirt with them? I’m not tired of living.”

Alfred looked at his wife silently. ‘Honey, you often flirt with me. But you’re still alive and well, right?’

Elijah looked at his child’s mother gloomily. ‘Kate, I welcome you to flirt with me. When are you coming? Give me an answer.’

Thinking about Alfred’s situation and Elijah’s character, Willie felt that Kate was telling the truth. But there was no smoke without fire. Melanie must have heard some rumors now that she dared to say so.

Alfred had been rejected by Kate before. He must have held a grudge in his heart. The last time he stood up for Alfred, he always made things difficult for Kate, but Aflred was quite calm. It seemed that the two of them could not be like what Melanie said, so that was a deliberate slander.

However, Willie still reminded Kate, “Mr. Davidson and Mr. Purchas are not people you can fantasize about. You’re a smart person. You know the boundaries.”

Kate smiled. “Thank you, I understand. By the way, Mr. Carpenter, I’m so sorry today.”

Willie said magnanimously, “It doesn’t matter. It’s not your fault. You didn’t want to cause trouble. It just came knocking on your door.”

Kate nodded. “So we can go fishing together next time.”

Willie smiled and said, “Alright, we’ll meet another day. Why don’t we go to have a meal now? Time is enough. You won’t miss the appointment.”

He also discovered one advantage of Kate, honesty.

Even though she knew that she was fishing with him just to please him and could successfully sign the contract, she still told him honestly that she had to rush back at noon.

When he heard so, Willie was quite displeased. He felt that Kate was insensible, but he had to admit that businessmen liked to deal with people who kept their promises.

Kate looked at the time and said apologetically, “Willie, I still need some time to go back. I’m so sorry. Next time, I promise! The bill will be on me.”

By the time she returned to the city, Alfred would have also gotten off work.

Willie shrugged, “It’s fine. Then we’ll part ways here. Drive carefully. When you arrive, let me know.”

“Mr. Carpenter, I’m really sorry about today.” Kate knew she would leave a bad impression on Willie, but she had promised Alfred in advance.

Willie waved her hand. “Kate, you don’t have to apologize again and again. Don’t worry, I won’t reject working with the Sutton Group just because of what happened today.”

He had taken a fancy to Kate. and was still willing to tolerate her slight mistakes. Today’s fishing appointment was just the beginning. He did not have much hope. If they had really done it together, then she appeared less valuable. The harder it was to get, the more important it was.

“Thank you, Willie.” Kate thanked him gratefully.

“You’re welcome. The Sutton Group is really capable. I look forward to our future cooperation.”

Even without Kate, he would still choose to cooperate with the Sutton Group. Now, he just wanted to take advantage of their urgent business needs to approach her.

Chapter 180

Under Willie’s gaze, Kate drives away. Pressed for time, she drove extremely fast. However, she would still slow down at every turn in case she bumped into someone else’s car again. If another accident happened, the punishment would not be just writing a self-reflection letter.

Just as she was thinking about it, a car drove over, which was also driving especially fast.

Kate cursed in her heart. It seemed that they both treated the car as a plane.

As two cars brushed past each other, Kate also glanced at the driver. She failed to catch a clear face and only knew that it was a woman.

“Kate.”

Kate seemed to have heard someone call her name. But it should be an illusion. ‘Who would know me here?’ Kate shook her head and stepped on the accelerator.

Grace made an emergency brake. The wheels rubbed against the ground and made a squeaking sound.

The roads here were wide and flat, and there was little traffic, she could not help but speed up again and again. The feeling of racing was really satisfying. It had been a long time since she was so reckless. Every road in the city was packed with endless cars. It would be a miracle if there wasn’t a traffic jam.

After parking the car, Grace rolled down the window and stuck her head out, only to find that Kate’s car had already become a tiny spot fading away. “Damn woman, didn’t you hear me call her?”

She immediately turned the car around and stepped on the accelerator to chase after Kate.

Kate was driving Kyla’s car, indeed a good car. Although Grace was also in a good vehicle, she still couldn’t reach Kate no matter how she stepped on the accelerator repeatedly.

Grace had a hard time chasing after him and could not help but curse. “Next time, I’ll come in my private jet. Slow down. Be careful. You’d better not to get into an accident so early.”

After more than 20 minutes, Kate’s car arrived on the road back to the city. Due to the heavy traffic, she had no choice but to slow down.

Grace overtook countless cars before finally catching up to her. As their cars drove side by side, she called out to Kate loudly. “Kate!”

Kate finally heard it clearly this time. Seeing that it was Grace, she rolled down the window and quickly waved at Grace. Then, she rolled up the window again. Although there was a lot of traffic on the road here, it was a highway and she was in the fast lane, so she couldn’t get distracted. Grace was already furious after an exhausted chase. When she saw that Kate only waved at her slightly and rolled up the car window, she grew more frustrated. She suddenly stepped on the accelerator and the car sped away, leaving Kate behind.

Kate blinked and muttered to herself, “Is she challenging me? Want a race?”

She wanted to accept the challenge. However, considering the heavy traffic and the fact she was reaching deeper into the urban area, there was a big chance of accidents and getting caught by Alfred.

With this thought in mind, Kate did not step on the accelerator to chase after Grace. Instead, she watched idle as Grace left her far behind.

Just like that, the two of them returned to the city.

Kate did not dare to drive Kyla’s car to the Regency Group. Instead, she went straight to the Sutton Group to return the car in case Alfred knew that she had secretly sneaked into the car once again.

Grace was waiting for Kate at the entrance of the Sutton Group. She also parked the car there to block the way, preventing Kate from driving in.

Kate had no choice but to stop the car. She rolled down the window and stuck her head out to look at Grace, who was walking towards her angrily. Kate patted her forehead and raised her voice. “Miss Weaver, what do you mean?”

“Kate, get off.” Grace kept a grumpy face.

“Miss Weaver, what’s up?” Kate had yet to get out of the car. Seeing Grace approached, she asked kindly, “Miss Weaver, you look terrible. Did anyone make you angry?”

Grace took a deep breath. “Kate, stop playing dumb. Who else dares to make me angry except you?”

“Me? I only saw Miss Weaver just now today. How did I offend you? Miss Weaver, move your car, please. I’ll drive it in. I’m in a hurry.” Kate waved her hand impatiently because Alfred would arrange for someone to pick her up. If Yael saw her driving, she would be over. He would never help her hide secrets from Alfred. As his assistant, Yael indeed respected Kate, but he was only loyal to Mr. Davidson.

But Barry already knew about her racing and told Yael to consider reporting to Alfred. Barry didn’t want to do this either. He was ordered to follow Grace and chased after her all the way, who chased Kate all the way. He was also driving a good car, but he couldn’t surpass the two women even if his arms were so tight as if he could twist the steering wheel off.

“Hurry for what? I won’t move. If you don’t get out of the car, don’t even think about going in.” Grace glared at her.

Kate frowned. Looking at Grace who refused to give up, Kate recalled what happened yesterday. “Miss Weaver, are you bearing a grudge against me for talking to you in that tone when I picked up your call yesterday?”

“I thought you were too busy to remember it.” Grace sneered. Kate, as long as you get out of the car now, slap yourself 10 times on one side of your face, and say sorry to me 1,000 times, I will forgive you. Don’t make me rude. I’ll pull out your tongue.” Grace was quite arrogant. Everyone in Sherpsel knew that her ill temper was unparalleled.

Kate sighed. “Miss Weaver, do you know whose territory you’re standing on now? Do your parents know you’re like this outside?” “Do you think I’m afraid just because this is your family’s company? If my parents knew how you treated me, they would have tied you up long ago and made you kneel down before me.” Grace raised her chin.

“Oh,” Kate said. “No wonder you’re so arrogant. So it’s hereditary.”

Grace’s face darkened. “Kate, I’ll count to three. If you don’t get out of the car, don’t blame me for being rude. Do you believe that I’ll smash your car and dig you out?”

Kate covered her mouth in shock deliberately. “Smash the car? Then do it. This is Kyla’s car. Then you can compensate her with a new one. She has the intention to change to a new one anyway. She will be very grateful to you. After all, you’re her best friend.”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 161, 162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 167, 168, 169, 170) 

Chapter 161

Walotronics was located in the first industrial district of Sherpsel, which was quite far from the city center.

Vita drove for half an hour before reaching the first industrial district.

The industrial area was home to various companies, with Walotronics being one of the subsidiaries of the Regency Group. It was a large company, situated at the back of the industrial district, occupying several factory buildings and employing over five thousand staff.

The general manager of the company was Willie Carpenter. Although Willie hadn’t been transferred to the headquarters of the Regency Group, he was exceptionally capable and highly regarded by the upper management.

Since the headquarters had allowed him to manage Walotronics independently, Willie essentially had the final say on all major matters.

Naturally, he also decided who to collaborate with.

Walotronics had seen an increase in orders, requiring a substantial number of circuit boards. The original circuit board suppliers, despite hiring additional staff, were unable to meet Walotronics’s demands, prompting the company to consider collaborating with several other manufacturers. However, before he began contemplating potential partners, Oswald had already leaked some information.

Willie could have the final say at Walotronics, which showed he was smart. He knew the headquarters was fishing for something, but he didn’t know exactly what they were hoping to catch.

Privately, Willie asked Oswald if there were any specific instructions from above, but Oswald told him to handle things normally without giving anyone special treatment. If the quality was good, the delivery was fast, and the price was reasonable, they could establish a long-term partnership.

With Oswald’s words, Willie felt reassured.

In the past couple of days, many circuit board manufacturers had approached him, eager to discuss potential collaborations.

Just then, he received a call from his secretary, informing

him that the vice president of the Sutton Group had arrived. Without a moment’s hesitation, Willie instructed the

secretary to bring her in.

If he were to name the most powerful and largest circuit board manufacturer in Sherpsel, it would undoubtedly be the Sutton Group, although they had recently expanded into other industries.

A few minutes later, they met.

“Mr. Carpenter, how do you do?” Kyla entered Willie’s office with Kate and Vita, intentionally increasing her pace to leave Kate and Vita behind, creating the illusion that she was leading the group.

But it was indeed that Kyla was leading the group. Kate was merely there to observe and learn.

“Good to see you, Ms. Sutton,” Willie said.

Willie stood up and walked around his desk to greet the three of them, first shaking hands with Kyla.

He had heard that Kyla was a stunning beauty, and seeing her in person confirmed the rumors.

However, Willie felt that Kyla wasn’t a virgin.

Willie’s greatest weakness was his attraction to young women. To put it bluntly, he was captivated by beauty.

Men like him, who were always surrounded by women, had a keen and discerning eye.

Upon seeing Kyla, he immediately knew that Kyla wasn’t a virgin.

Willie asked, “And who are these two?”

Willie’s gaze fell on Kate, noticing that she bore some resemblance to Leland. He was aware of the incident where the two ladies were swapped at birth, but he refrained from mentioning it, waiting for Kate to introduce herself.

Kate did not disappoint him. She confidently extended her hand and introduced herself, saying, “Mr. Carpenter, nice to meet you. I’m Kate, Ms. Sutton’s assistant. I’m here to accompany her in discussions about potential cooperation. between our companies.”

Willie shook hands with Kate, feeling the calluses in her palm. He was first surprised and then enlightened. His gaze toward her softened with a hint of pity.

Originally a lady of privilege, Kate had been maliciously swapped, making her stay in a rural family. It meant she must have done a lot of farm work growing up. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have those calluses.

In reality, those calluses were the result of Kate practicing fighting skills.

Even now, she still found time to train, which was why her calluses had never disappeared.

Kyla then introduced Vita.

Willie invited the three of them to sit on the sofa in the reception area.

After some small talk, they naturally transitioned to discussions about cooperation.

Kyla outlined the advantages of the Sutton Group, while

Willie listened quietly without adding much.

Occasionally, he would steal glances at Kate.

Kyla, who entered the workforce earlier than Kate, certainly understood the meaning behind those looks.

Kyla thought, ‘Just as I have thought. Willie is indeed interested in Kate.’

Kyla couldn’t help but smirk inwardly, pleased that Willie was drawn to Kate, which would facilitate her own plans. But she was also annoyed. Kyla thought, ‘Am I not just as capable as Kate? Why is Willie interested in Kate but not in me?’

Vita was no less competent than Kate, yet Willie hardly glanced in her direction.

Once Kyla finished speaking, Willie smiled and said, “I’m aware of the Sutton Group’s strength. Ms. Sutton, you can leave your price list with me. I’ll review it when I have time and compare it with other companies. It’s always good to compare prices.”

He neither outright rejected nor accepted the proposal, leaving room for negotiation.

“You’re right. That’s only natural,” Kyla replied.

Kyla took out a price list she had prepared beforehand and handed it to Kate, saying, “Kate, please show the price list to Mr. Carpenter.”

Since Willie had sat directly across from Kate, she was closest to him, so Kyla just played the tricks without being noticed.

Kate took the price list, holding it with both hands as she presented it to Willie.

As Willie took the price list, he asked with a smile, “How long have you been with the Sutton Group?”

“Just a few days,” Kate said.

Willie said, “A few days, huh? Still a newcomer. You should learn a lot from Ms. Sutton.”

Kate maintained her smile, glancing at Kyla. “Thank you for your advice, Mr. Carpenter. I will definitely learn from Ms. Sutton.”

Kyla internally scoffed, recognizing that Willie was hinting at something. Kate was still too naive for the business world to grasp the underlying meaning.

After receiving the price list, Willie didn’t examine it. Instead, he casually placed it on the coffee table and began chatting with the two ladies.

Most of the time, it was Kyla doing the talking, with Kate occasionally chiming in.

In Willie’s eyes, Kate appeared quiet and innocent. Despite being the genuine heiress of the Sutton Group, she had not been exposed to much of the world, making her all the more appealing to him.

However, to truly capture the interest of the real heiress of the Sutton Group, he would have to exert some effort. The key was to make Kate take the initiative so that Leland wouldn’t be able to find any trouble for him.

When it came time for lunch, Willie politely invited the three of them to join him.

Kate couldn’t decide.

Kyla readily agreed and even added, “We need to have a few drinks with you, Willie Carpenter.”

“Girls should drink less. It’s easy for you to get tipsy,” Willie said with a smile.

Kyla laughed, “You’re so considerate. It’s fine, just a few drinks. Kate and I can hold our liquor, especially Kate. She can drink a lot and never get drunk. I’m afraid we might end up getting you drunk.”

“Oh, is that so?” Willie looked at Kate with a smile.

Chapter 162

Kate smiled and said, “Ms. Sutton is exaggerating it. How can I possibly drink that much? However, my alcohol tolerance is not bad. I can drink some with Mr. Carpenter.” Willie laughed. “Then we have to have a good drink later.” “Sure,” Kate replied politely.

Willie looked at her deeply and led the three of them out. The four of them walked out of Walotronics’s office building.

Willie turned around and asked Kyla, “Ms. Sutton, did you drive here yourself?”

“Yes.”

“We’re going to drink later, and I won’t drive. Ms. Sutton, do you mind bringing me along?”

Kyla quickly smiled and said, “That’s our honor.”

Hence, Willie naturally got into Kyla’s car.

He wanted to sit in the backseat with Kate, but Kate got into the front passenger seat first. Kyla had hinted to her to sit in the back of the car. Kate pretended not to understand and sat steadily in the front passenger seat.

Kyla couldn’t say it out loud, so she sat in the back seat with Willie.

“Mr. Carpenter, which hotel do you usually go to? I’m not familiar with the hotels here. I hope you can give me some advice,” said Kyla.

They were in the suburbs now. Kyla was unfamiliar with the hotels here but surely knew which hotel was the most advanced. She just wanted Willie to name a hotel that would satisfy him.

“We have a very down-to-earth hotel here, but the service is excellent. The taste of the food there is far better than other hotels. Coincidentally, our Regency Group’s subsidiary invested in it. Let’s go there. Oh, the hotel’s name is ‘Deanton Mayson’.”

Kyla smiled and said, “It’s indeed down to earth.”

Kyla knew the hotel that Regency Group invested in wouldn’t be low-class.

Kate also felt that the name of the hotel was very down-to-earth. In Regency Group, Theo was in charge of the hotel business.

However, Theo was usually in charge of Cheval Blanc. It was a high-class hotel known as a seven-star hotel. Many of the guests it received each day were rich or noble big shots. It required Theo, who was from the Davidson family, to entertain and deal with them.

‘It’s unlikely that Theo will show up at a hotel like Deanton Mayson, Kate thought.

Vita quickly drove to Deanton Mayson through navigation after Willie told her Deanton Mayson’s address.

Willie was the person in charge of Walotronics. Like Deanton Mayson, it belonged to Regency Group. He usually treated guests and discussed business at Deanton Mayson. He was a regular customer and a distinguished guest there.

After they got out of the car, they saw Chuck Jackson, Deanton Mayson’s general manager bringing the other hotel managers out to welcome them.

Seeing this scene, Willie smiled and said, “Mr. Jackson, you’re standing on ceremony. How would I dare to trouble you to come out and welcome me?”

As he spoke, he walked over quickly. Unexpectedly, Chuck led the group of people past him and walked behind him. Willie was stunned for a moment and felt awkward.

He turned around and was even more stunned. Soon, he reacted and said to Kyla and the other two, “Ms. Sutton, please wait for me in the hotel. I’ll be back soon.”

Then, he followed Chuck’s footsteps.

At first, Kate was curious about which big shot it was to make Willie leave them behind and follow Chuck to welcome them. But she was enlightened when she turned around and saw the familiar luxury car fleet.

It turned out Alfred was there.

This was the city’s outskirts, half an hour’s drive from the city center. Alfred had his lunch every day at Cheval Blanc. She wondered why he would come here to eat today. ‘He can’t possibly be here for me, right?’

The truth was Alfred was there for her.

He knew she had followed Kyla to Walotronics to discuss business with Willie today. In front of Oswald, he looked very relieved and wanted to let Kate experience the baptism of mutual deception in the workplace. However, at this moment, he could not help but run over.

He was afraid Willie, the lothario, would target his wife.

Kyla also recognized that it was Alfred’s convoy. She glanced at Kate and said to Vita, “That’s Mr. Davidson’s convoy. Why is Mr. Davidson here?”

Although she was curious, Kyla would never take the opportunity to approach Alfred because she was traumatized by him.

When she saw Alfred, she only wanted to hide far away. She didn’t want Alfred to stare at her with his cold, sharp eyes. Just one look was enough to make her heart tremble. The interaction between Kyla and Alfred was limited to when Kyla accompanied Kate to apologize to Alfred at the Davidson family’s house.

However, whenever she saw Alfred, she would be afraid. She also didn’t know why. ‘Perhaps Alfred and I were enemies in my previous life, Kyla thought.

Then, she said, “Kate, let’s go in and wait for Mr. Carpenter.” Kate nodded.

No matter why Alfred was here, she would not take the initiative to expose her relationship with Alfred in front of outsiders.

Alfred’s car stopped, and Yael got out. He first moved Alfred’s wheelchair out of the car and helped Alfred open the door. Then, he thoughtfully helped Alfred out.

“Mr. Davidson.” Chuck quickly stepped forward, wanting to help Yael support Alfred.

Alfred waved his hand. Chuck paused and did not dare to take the initiative to interfere.

When Alfred sat in the wheelchair, he looked at the group of people in front of him and said in a deep voice, “I came back from a trip and passed by here, so I came to take a look. There’s no need to make a big fuss. You don’t have to be nervous or afraid. I’m not here to patrol.”

He especially said to Chuck, “Deanton Mayson is doing very well. The results every quarter are not bad. Chuck, keep going.”

When Alfred praised Chuck, even though it was just a few words, Chuck was so happy that it was as if he had won a grand prize of one million dollars.

He repeatedly expressed his loyalty to Alfred and expressed that he would do a good job.

If he could get Alfred’s approval, he might be promoted to the person in charge of a higher-end hotel if he worked for another two years at Deanton Mayson.

Chuck did not dare to dream of entering Cheval Blanc as the general manager. After all, that was Theo’s position. How could he dare to snatch it from Theo? His target was the Jayhood Hotel in the East District.

It was also a five-star hotel owned by Regency Group.

The rank of the Deanton Mayson was four stars.

Alfred quickly saw Willie.

“Willie is here too?” he said in a low voice and Willie

stepped out. Willie smiled and said, “Mr. Davidson. I happened to be entertaining clients here. I didn’t expect to see you.”

The implication was, ‘What an honor.’

He had taken over Walotronics for so many years and managed it to prosper. It had grown from a factory with more than a thousand people to more than 5,000 people today. It could be seen how capable he was.

However, when he went to the headquarters, the most senior manager he could meet was Oswald, it was very, very difficult to meet Alfred.

It was not that he had not seen Alfred before. Every year, Alfred would attend the company’s commendation ceremony. He could see Alfred’s heroic bearing from afar. He had always regarded Alfred as his idol and almost worshipped him as a god.

“Oh, what client?” Alfred asked.

“Sutton Group wants to cooperate with Walotronics. Ms. Sutton has personally come to negotiate,” Willie replied.

Chapter 163

Alfred nodded and said, “Then let’s have dinner together. However, you don’t have to mind my existence. I’ll leave Walotronics’s matter to you. You can decide who you want to work with.”

For Alfred to say something like this, Willie was as overjoyed as Chuck. ‘This is Mr. Davidson’s recognition of me.’

He did not create Walotronics single-handedly. But he had built it up single-handedly. Of course, it was also because the headquarters trusted him and gave him enough authority to have his say in Walotronics.

Many people had even instigated him to lead Walotronics to betray Regency Group so that he could also become Sherpsel’s new business tycoon.

Although Regency Group gave him a very high annual salary, working for others was not as good as being a boss himself.

However, Willie resisted the temptation.

With a leader like Alfred, he was willing to be a high-level employee.

Of course, Willie was also very clear-headed. Even though he was the boss of Walotronics, if he dared to betray Regency Group, Alfred could destroy him at any time.

“Thank you, Mr. Davidson,” said Willie.

Chuck and Willie led the hotel management team to welcome Alfred and enter the hotel.

Alfred’s arrival alarmed Deanton Mayson’s management

team and the guests dining there.

Alfred was like the god of the business world in Sherpsel. His reputation was not inferior to those of popular celebrities.

He was respected and wanted by as many people as he was feared.

Kate and the others sat on a set of sofas in the guest lounge in the lobby and watched as a group of people welcomed Alfred in.

Even though he was in a wheelchair and could not walk normally, his aura was still so strong that no one dared to look at him directly.

Those who wanted to take this opportunity to curry favor with Alfred could only watch helplessly as Alfred was pushed past them. At most, they would smile and call out to him ingratiatingly, but no one dared to step forward to say anything.

Kate had long seen Alfred’s imposing manner but was still shocked.

She was lucky to be able to be with Alfred and not be strangled to death by him when she forced him to marry her.

Alfred’s wheelchair stopped in the middle of the lobby.

Willie quickly walked over. Kyla immediately stood up. She felt she should go over and greet Alfred. But she felt her legs were weak and dared not take the initiative.

“Mr. Carpenter,” Kyla called out.

Kyla thought Willie had walked over to say that he could not have lunch with them.

Unexpectedly, Willie said, “Ms. Sutton, Miss Kate, Mr. Davidson said we’ll have lunch together. Do you mind?”

‘I can still discuss the collaboration with Ms. Sutton during the meal. I can also show Mr. Davidson what I’m capable of, Willie thought.

Kyla was extremely afraid, but she could not show it. She revealed a flattered expression and smiled. “Of course not. It’s an honor for us.”

Willie glanced at Kate. ‘Mr. Davidson’s family had once proposed to Kate on Mr. Davidson’s behalf. However, Kate rejected the marriage through violent means. There was no news after that. Presumably, Mr. Davidson was tolerant and did not hold it against Kate.”

People in the upper class knew that Kate lived in the Davidson family’s house, but Willie didn’t.

He wondered how Kate would feel if Alfred was willing to eat with them.

With this thought in mind, Willie took a few more glances at Kate. However, Kate’s expression was calm. She did not panic or feel flattered. She was so composed that Willie wanted to clap for her.

Willie didn’t know Kate was like that because she always ate with Alfred.

Under Willie’s lead, Kyla pulled Kate along and walked to Alfred with Vita.

“Mr. Davidson.” When she was 10 feet away from Alfred, Kyla stopped and greeted him respectfully.

Alfred looked at her with a deep gaze.

Kyla forced herself not to panic. At this moment, she was Walotronics’s client and could be considered Regency Group’s client. She told herself Alfred would not do anything to her.

Kate winked at Alfred and smiled sweetly.

Alfred’s gaze deepened. He had always been looking at his own woman. He didn’t take Kyla seriously and couldn’t even remember her looks.

“Mr. Davidson,” Kate finally said.

Alfred nodded. “I heard from them that Ms. Sutton and

Miss Kate is here to discuss cooperation with

Walotronics. In that case, let’s have a meal together.”

“It’s my pleasure,” Kyla quickly responded.

Kate also smiled.

A few minutes later, the group sat at the dining table in the most luxurious room of Deanton Mayson.

Now that Alfred was eating here, Chuck naturally accompanied him personally.

Chuck brought the menu to Alfred and said respectfully, “Mr. Davidson, please order the dishes.”

Deanton Mayson was not Cheval Blanc, so he did not know what Alfred’ liked to eat. Naturally, he did not dare to order the dishes on Alfred’s behalf.

Alfred took the menu and flipped it open. The scene was silent.

“Is there anything you can’t eat?” Alfred asked in a deep. voice.

Everyone quickly replied that they were not picky about food.

Then, Alfred didn’t say anything else. He ordered Kate’s favorite dishes.

He knew that Kate could eat and was a pure foodie. He also ordered a lot of dishes. There were a total of 12 dishes, and all of them were Kate’s favorites.

When Chuck saw Alfred order those dishes, he thought they were Alfred’s favorites. He secretly memorized them and decided to promote these twelve dishes after that. He would tell everyone that Alfred had personally ordered them.

‘The dishes that can gain Mr. Davidson’s favor must be delicious. At that time, more and more people will follow the trend and order these dishes,’ Chuck thought.

Alfred also ordered two bottles of wine. It wasn’t because he wanted to drink, but there would always be wine whenever he treated a guest.

When the dishes were served, Kate winked at Alfred when no one was looking.

‘Good lord, they are all my favorite dishes.’ Before the food could enter her mouth, Alfred’s thoughtfulness and fragrance had touched Kate’s heart.

Once Alfred treated someone well, he was considerate, making people easily intoxicated and want to hand over their hearts to him.

When Kate first married him, it was only to repay his kindness. She had no feelings for him at first.

Now, she felt that Alfred had captured her heart.

During the meal, Willie talked about the collaboration with Kate and Kyla. He remembered Kate had rejected Alfred’s marriage by violent means and deliberately made things difficult for Kate. He always asked Kate about the Sutton Group’s products.

Kate was a newbie in the workplace and had yet to understand the operations of her own company. Willie had asked her too many questions, but she could only answer three or four out of ten. Moreover, it was the result of her overtime efforts.

Kyla regretted bringing her out. But she had no choice because her father had arranged it.

She didn’t expect Willie to make things difficult for Kate in front of Alfred. After all, Willie was interested in Kate when she worked at Walotronics.

‘Perhaps it’s because Mr. Davidson is present, Kyla thought.

“Miss Kate, you still need to study hard.” Willie poured a glass of wine for Kate. He picked up the glass and handed it to Kate. He looked at her, smiled, and said, “Miss Kate, I’ll punish you to drink three glasses of wine.”

Chapter 164

Kate took the glass of wine and said embarrassedly, “I’ve embarrassed myself in front of you, Mr. Carpenter. I’ve just entered the workplace and have a lot to learn.”

She had no experience working in a big company in her two lifetimes.

There was too much to learn.

“I’ll punish myself with three glasses.” After that, Kate drank it all in one gulp.

She drank three glasses of wine in a row and finished it in one gulp every time.

When she put down her glass, Alfred suddenly clapped slowly. The clapping made Kate look at him, but his eyes were deep and cold as he looked at her coldly.

Kate felt nervous. ‘Am I going to write a 10,000-word self-reflection letter again?’

“Ms. Sutton, you have good alcohol tolerance.” Alfred’s voice was low and cold.

Kate didn’t even know if he was praising her or mocking her. No matter what he meant, Kate still said with a smile, Thank you for the compliment, Mr. Davidson.”

Alfred stopped clapping and stood up. He said to everyone present, “I’m already full. I’ll leave first so I don’t affect your appetite.”

With him present, these people did not dare to eat freely. Only Kate was unaffected. After all, the dishes he ordered were all her favorites.

No one dared to ask Alfred to stay.

Everyone stood up and sent Alfred out of the private room. It was not until Alfred was pushed into the elevator in a wheelchair by Yael that everyone returned to their original positions and continued to eat and drink.

The meal didn’t end until two in the afternoon.

On the way back, Kate leaned against the car seat, thinking about something.

For the entire afternoon, Kate was a little distracted.

The Davidson family’s driver came to pick up Kate from work in the evening.

“Mr. Davidson has gone home,” the driver told Kate.

Kate was a little surprised when she heard that. She asked, ” Has Mr. Davidson gone home so early today?”

“It’s not too early. It’s in normal time.”

Thinking of Alfred’s rehabilitation, Kate asked again, “How’s Mr. Davidson’s mood?”

The driver said apologetically, “I only know Mr. Davidson went home. I didn’t see him. I’m not his driver. Unless Mr. Davidson wants to meet me, it’s difficult for me to see him.”

Kate stopped talking.

Alfred had the status of an emperor in the Davidson family. If he did not summon others, it would be difficult for others to see him. Even if he sat under the pavilion for an entire day, no servants dared to approach him except for his family.

Soon after, Kate returned to the Davidson residence.

The driver drove her directly to the entrance of Alfred’s residence and waited for her to get out of the car before driving away. He didn’t park in the parking lot like the others.

From this detail, one should see Kate’s status in the Davidson family. Of course, Kate, who was not very clear about the Davidson family’s rules, did not know that her status in the Davidson family was already on par with Alfred.

Kate held her bag and touched it. She didn’t find the gift she had prepared before. Then, she remembered that she had forgotten to stuff the other gift into her bag after giving it out this morning.

She could only give it to Alfred later. She hoped that Alfred was in a good mood.

Kate walked into the house.

“Meow, meow…”

“Woof, woof…” As soon as she entered the yard, Kate heard the sounds of cats and dogs.

Then, she saw a few cages in the corner of the courtyard. One cage contained two beautiful Ragdolls, and the other cage contained two cute pet dogs.

Kate walked over in surprise. “What cute cats and dogs.”

Kate stopped in front of the cage. With just a few glances, she fell in love with these small animals.

She squatted down and wanted to touch the Ragdoll, but the two cats avoided her hand and kept meowing at her.

“Mrs. Davidson, these are the cats and dogs Mr. Davidson asked someone to buy for you. He said that it’s for you to raise. He’ll leave them here temporarily and let you send them to Pet House when you get home,” James appeared behind Kate and said.

Kate stood up. When she heard James’s words, she smiled brightly. “Mr. Davidson gave them to me? James, I’ll go in for a while before coming out. Wait for me to send them to Pet House.”

Alfred didn’t like furry animals. Kate thought she probably wouldn’t like furless animals either.

He was willing to fulfill Kate’s wish, but she should send her pets to Pet House. They could not be kept in Alfred’s residence. Kate could go to Pet House every day to accompany her pets.

James smiled and nodded.

Kate turned around and left. After taking two steps, she turned around and asked, “James, how’s Mr. Davidson feeling today?”

James smiled. “Mrs. Davidson, why don’t you go in and take a look yourself?”

Kate smiled and did not say anything else. She turned around and went back into the house.

At the door of the house, she met Yael coming out of the house.

“Mrs. Davidson.” Yael greeted her.

“Hi, Yael.” Kate smiled back. After Yael left, she walked toward the man sitting on the sofa.

When she got closer, she went to the coffee table in front of the sofa. There was a lot of cash on it, and they were stacks of bills of 2 thousand dollars and were all new.

“Mr. Davidson, I’m back.” Kate put down her bag and went forward. She wrapped her arms around Alfred’s neck and lowered her head to kiss his face.

Alfred allowed her to kiss him.

“You still have the smell of alcohol.” After a long while, Alfred complained.

Kate sniffed and said, “You can still smell it after an afternoon? Mr. Davidson, your sense of smell is good.” ‘It’s simply like a dog’s nose, Kate thought.

“Mr. Davidson, what’s the use of this money?” Kate sat down next to Alfred. She looked at the money and asked Alfred.

It was about hundreds of thousands of dollars.

“Count it,” said Alfred.

Kate was stunned. “I count it?”.

“Yeah.”

“2 thousand dollars a stack. Is there a need to count?”

After she finished speaking, Alfred messed up the money and it scattered on the coffee table.

Kate was speechless. ‘What the hell does he mean by that?’

Kate couldn’t figure it out.

“Here’s your allowance for the afternoon and evening. Count it,” said Alfred.

Kate exclaimed, “My pocket money for the afternoon and evening? Mr. Davidson, I haven’t spent the pocket money you gave me in the morning. I don’t have time to go out and spend it. Now, you’re giving me so much pocket money. How can I spend it? “Alfred tilted his head and looked at her. He said in a deep voice, “In the future, all your daily expenses are on me.”

“Mr. Davidson, is it because of what I said in the morning? That was because Olivia was aggressive. That’s why I said that. I have a salary at work now. I don’t need you to support me.” As she spoke, she began to count the money. 200 dollars a time. As she counted, she said in confusion,” Mr. Davidson. If you want to give me pocket money, transfer it to me. Why do you have to take so much cash? After you take it, why do you mess it up and let me count again?”

‘He is finding something for me to do, Kate complained in her heart.

“I’ll only support you.” Alfred was still emphasizing.

“Alright, Mr. Davidson. You only support me.” Kate coaxed him like a child. “Cash has more sense of ceremony.”

Kate smiled and looked at the cash on the coffee table. Yes, just looking at it made her happy. It was indeed ritualistic and moved her quickly. As for the transfer, she wouldn’t feel anything when she looked at the string of numbers.

Chapter 165

“It’s bliss to count money till your hands go soft,” Alfred said in a low voice.

Kate was stunned. It turned out that he was creating happiness for her.

She said emotionally, “Mr. Davidson. Even if you don’t give me pocket money and don’t let me count it until my hands go numb, I’m already happy to be able to marry you.”

Alfred’s expression softened.

“Mr. Davidson, did you give me the cats and dogs outside? I’ll send them to Pet House in a while. I definitely won’t let them affect you. I guarantee I’ll pick up all the cats’ and dogs’ fur that fell,” said Kate.

“You’re only allowed to visit them on weekends,” Alfred said.

Kate instantly understood the meaning behind his words. She stopped counting the money, turned around, and plunged into his arms. Then, she wrapped her arms around his neck and exhaled at him. Such a charming look made Alfred’s eyes deepen. His hands wrapped around her slender waist without leaving a trace.

“Honey.” Kate’s voice was sweet and soft. When she called him honey, it was so gentle that it made Alfred feel comfortable.

“No matter when it is, you always come first in my heart.” Kate made a promise.

Alfred just looked at her without saying anything.

The handsome Alfred was right there, and he belonged to her. Kate felt she would be too stupid if she didn’t kiss him. She didn’t want to be a fool.

Hence, she quickly kissed his lips and seductively lured him to dance with her.

Alfred calmly allowed her to perform. He turned from

passive to active when she thought she was about to fail. He kissed her until she could not breathe before letting go of her.

“Mr…” Kate mumbled something and pulled open her hair clip.

Alfred looked at her hair clip and felt that it was ordinary. He threw her hair clip on the coffee table and said indifferently, “I’ll get someone to send dozens of clips over. There’s no need to use this.”

“I bought it in the past. I’ve always used it because it’s not broken yet. My mother also gave me a lot of new hair clips.” He pulled off her hair clip, and Kate’s black hair draped on her shoulder. Her elegant hair added to her beauty.

Alfred inserted his fingers into her hair. “You’re a nostalgic person.”

She treated the Garcia family people very well and was a person of love.

“How’s your adoptive mother’s injury?” Alfred considered squeezing out some time and bringing a generous gift to the hospital to visit Anna. That was the person who raised his woman, after all.

“Much better. She’s in trouble this time mainly because she wants to see Kyla. No matter what, Kyla’s still her biological daughter.” Kate’s words sounded a little jealous.

Recalling what Ryan had said, she thought she couldn’t be jealous. It was not that Anna did not care about her anymore, but her biological mother did not want the Garcia family people to contact her again…

On one side was her biological mother, and on the other side was her adoptive mother. Both of them were her mothers. How could she not contact the Garcia family people? Kate felt that she had to have a good chat with her biological mother.

Alfred pressed her head against his chest. He liked the feeling of her filling his arms.

He took out his phone and called James. After James picked up the call, he instructed in a low voice, “Go to the big warehouse and get dozens of hairclips. Tell the warehouse manager that this is my gift to Mrs. Davidson. There’s no need to register it.”

It meant that there was no need to return it. After giving his instructions, the person in his arms looked up at him. Her bright eyes were filled with questions. “Big warehouse? Registration?”

Alfred kissed the top of her head. Then, he explained gently, “There are many good things in our family’s warehouse. There are many types, so we have people managing them. The women in the family can choose from there when they need to wear jewelry to attend banquets. But they must register when they borrow it and return the jewelry after the banquet.”

Kate didn’t know what to say.

She sighed, ‘Davidson family has a lot of rules.

When she thought about how Alfred had emphasized to everyone that she did not have to abide by the Davidson family’s rules, Kate’s heart was filled with happiness and sweetness again. Although she and Alfred could not be a real couple, she was satisfied mentally. With such a husband, she was willing to be like this for the rest of her life.

“Honey, thank you.” Kate thanked him sincerely. “You’re too good to me.”

“You’re my wife. If I don’t treat you well, who should I treat well? Tell me honestly how much you drank in the afternoon and write me a self-reflection.”

Kate was speechless. “You punish me again after giving me a candy,” she muttered softly, “I have to drink to socialize. I didn’t drink much. Anyway, I’m not drunk.”

When he looked at her deeply, she surrendered. “Alright, alright, alright. I’ll write a love letter. Oh, no, I’ll write a self-reflection letter. I guarantee that the content won’t be repeated.”

Alfred let go of her. “Count your pocket money and we’ll go eat. Accompany me for rehabilitation later.”

For her sake, he had to speed up his rehabilitation and strive to stand up as soon as possible. Then, the first thing he did would be sleeping with her.

After being teased by her many times, Alfred had long become like a hungry wolf.

No woman had ever been able to draw out his true nature.

Alfred could not help but follow James’s directions when he thought of the woman in his dream. ‘Could the woman in my dream be Kate? Is that why I had fallen for her in just a month?’

“Okay.” Kate happily began to count her money until her hands went numb.

“I can’t bear to use such new money,” said Kate.

“If you can’t use it all today, I’ll double it tomorrow. No deposits in the bank,” Alfred said domineeringly, “I have so much money that I can’t spend it all in a few lifetimes. Your mission for the rest of your life is to help me spend money.” “Honey, you’ve been so kind to me. I’m afraid I’ll die quickly. After all, your admirers can’t wait to tear me apart.”

For example, Grace would want to tear her into pieces now. Kate did not complain about Grace in front of Alfred. That was a love rival that she, as a wife, should deal with. She would deal with Grace herself and did not need Alfred to do anything.

She just needed to know that Alfred was not interested in women outside.

“Are you afraid?” Alfred asked her in a low voice.

Kate chuckled. “Afraid? It seems that the word ‘afraid’ doesn’t exist in my dictionary. I’ll deal with them no matter how many they come. What’s there to be afraid of?”

“How rough.” Still, Alfred liked it.

“I don’t want to be rough. I’m very gentle. I’m just good at fighting. It’s my instinctive reaction. Just instinctive reaction,” Kate chuckled.

When something happened, she instinctively made a move.

“Mr. Davidson, can we still go to the night market after you finish your rehabilitation? Otherwise, how can I spend the pocket money you gave me?” Kate asked.

Alfred was silent. Ever since he was crippled, he rarely went out at night.

Grace’s birthday party was the first time he appeared at

night after he was crippled. That was why it caused a sensation that night.

Kate quickly thought of this problem. She turned around and shook his hand. She said seriously, “Mr. Davidson, don’t worry about the sympathetic gazes of others. You’re not inferior to those people standing.”

Chapter 166

‘What’s wrong with being in a wheelchair? Alfred is so efficient. Elijah is still standing but can’t overpower Alfred, who is sitting.’ Just as Kate thought of Elijah, Kate’s phone rang. She saw the caller ID was an unfamiliar phone number.

Alfred had sharp eyes and saw it. His eyes were cold as he said in a low voice, “This phone number is Elijah’s.” ‘Elijah?’ Kate almost wanted to throw her phone away. “Mr. Davidson, how did Elijah know my number?” After asking, Kate felt that she had asked a stupid question.

For a man with status and power like Elijah, it was easy for him to know someone’s contact number.

Ring, ring, ring… The phone was still ringing. Kate didn’t know if she should take the call.

“Answer it,” Alfred said in a deep voice.

Kate carefully looked at his expression. His handsome face was tense, his lips were tightly pursed, and his eyes were deep. Kate sighed. ‘It’s this standard cold expression again.’ She didn’t know if she should answer it.

“I said, answer it.” Alfred’s tone suddenly became heavier.

“Okay,” Kate quickly answered Elijah’s call.

“Hello.” Kate tried to sound normal and not be affected by

Alfred’s cold expression.

“Kate.” Elijah’s deep voice sounded. “It’s me, Elijah.”

“Mr. Purchas. May I help you?”

Elijah leaned back on the sofa. He tugged at his tie and

said, “My feet are still swollen.”

“The swelling hasn’t gone down?” Kate asked. ‘It had been a few days, after all.’

“You stepped too hard.”

Kate was speechless. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to.”

Elijah said coldly, “If you did it deliberately, you would have lost a leg.”

Kate did not dare to reply.

“My family’s chef took a leave of absence,” Elijah suddenly said.

Kate instantly understood. “Do you need me to order takeout for you?”

There was silence on the other end of the line.

“Mr. Purchas, what kind of dishes do you like to eat? Tell me and give me your address. I’ll order takeout for you,” Kate added.

Alfred’s gaze became colder and colder. But Kate was still unaware of it.

“I heard that your culinary skills are not bad, Ms. Sutton. Come over and cook dinner for me now,” Elijah finally said his shameless words.

After thinking for a long time, he started to act shamelessly. ‘Otherwise, this woman will stay far away from me. If I want to see my child earlier, I must pull my child’s mother to my side as soon as possible.’

Kate was stunned for a moment and instinctively refused. Mr. Purchas, it’s not convenient for me to go over and cook for you now. Your chef is on leave. But don’t others know how to cook? I can help you order takeout.”

She did not dare to go over to cook for him, afraid that Alfred would strangle her to death.

After a moment of silence, Elijah hung up the phone.

But soon, Kate received a message. It was sent to her by Elijah.

She opened the message and read it. Her expression changed slightly, and she quickly deleted the message.

Elijah sent her a photo. No, it was a painting, a portrait of Rowena.

‘Elijah had drawn Rowena’s appearance. Has he dreamed of Rowena, or was he from the future like me?’ Kate’s heart was in turmoil. She held her phone and was conflicted. She did not know if she should go to meet Elijah.

‘No, I have come to the past. This time, I was not schemed against by Kyla and Chris. I was not pregnant. Rowen… I wouldn’t have her in this life. I can’t let Elijah’s probing mess my heart up. Otherwise, I will fall into his trap. With this thought in mind, Kate slowly calmed down. She cursed Elijah a million times in her heart. ‘As expected of Alfred’s archenemy. He is very cunning. If I’m not careful, I’ll be consigned to eternal damnation by him.’

Alfred kept staring at Kate. He did not miss her every expression.

When Kate revealed a conflicted expression, he did not make a sound. He allowed her expression to change from the initial conflict to the final calmness. It was like a roller coaster, rising and falling until it was finally calm.

“Mr. Davidson, let’s go eat.” Kate stuffed her phone back into her pocket and said to Alfred as if nothing had happened.

Alfred looked at her coldly.

Alfred felt suffocated when he saw her staring at him honestly. ‘She was hiding something from me, and it was related to Elijah. Yet, she acted as if nothing had happened in front of me. I had underestimated her.’

Footsteps sounded outside.

James came in with the two packages of hair clips he had gotten from the big storeroom.

“Mr. Davidson…” As soon as he entered, James felt that something was wrong.

He stopped in his tracks, unsure if he should get closer.

‘Did Mrs. Davidson anger Mr. Davidson again?’ James wanted to beg Kate to be careful.

“Bring it here.” Alfred retracted his gaze and stopped staring at Kate.

James hurriedly went forward with hair clips.

Alfred personally asked for the hair clips, so people at the big warehouse picked a few big brands and the best hair clips, making up two dozen for James to take back.

Every hairpin was beautiful.

Alfred picked up a hair clip and naturally combed Kate’s hair. Then, he helped her clip her hair. He pushed the remaining hair clips to her and said indifferently, “Put it on your dressing table. Use whichever one you like.”

“Thank you, Mr. Davidson,” said Kate.

Alfred looked at her deeply and stood up. He said indifferently, “I want to eat alone tonight.” With that, he held onto the sofa and left.

James wanted to help him up, but he refused.

When there was nothing to support him with, Alfred walked by himself.

However, he had yet to recover and could not walk to the door alone. He fell to the ground as he walked because his legs were weak.

“Mr. Davidson.”

“Mr. Davidson.”

James and Kate jogged forward to support him.

Alfred pushed the two of them away with a straight face. He stood up and walked again. Unfortunately, he only took two steps before he fell to the ground again. James wanted to help him up, but Alfred said coldly, “I don’t need your help. I can crawl out if I need to.”

“Mr. Davidson.” James’s heart ached.

Kate stood there and watched as he panted a few times before getting up and continuing to walk. Then, he fell again. Then, he got up and walked again. Then, he fell again. This repeated a few times. Her heart broke. When he fell to the ground again, Kate ran to him at lightning speed to help him.

But she didn’t steady herself, and they both fell to the ground. She was on the bottom, and he was on the top. All his weight was on her.

Kate felt as if a mountain was pressing down on her. Her head was still pounding on the ground.

“Mr. Davidson, Mrs. Davidson.” James panicked.

“Kate.” When Alfred realized that he was on top of her, he quickly propped himself up and sat beside her. He went to help her up and rubbed the back of her head with his big hand. He looked anxious and asked, “Kate, does it hurt?”

The moment she fell, Kate felt the world spinning around her. It took her a while to recover.

Seeing his anxious expression, Kate hugged him and said bitterly, “Mr. Davidson, can you not torture yourself like this?

If you’re dissatisfied with me, vent it out on me. I won’t retaliate even if you hit me or scold me. I just beg you not to torture yourself.”

Chapter 167

Alfred’s body stiffened.

James looked at the young couple and sighed in his heart.’ What a foe.’

He then silently backed out.

Kate explained, “There’s nothing between me and Elijah. If anything, I had a daughter with him in my dream…”

Alfred fumed. “Kate, you are my wife!”

Kate smiled. “Yes, yes. Mr. Davidson, I’m your wife. As I said, it was a dream. The first time I met Mr. Purchas was in the hospital. I went to visit my mother and accidentally bumped into him. In reality, I have nothing to do with him.”

Kate said, “If anything surprising, Mr. Purchas said he kept having a dream about the child I had with him. But he didn’t know if it was a son or a daughter, so when he saw me, he started to ask me whether I had a boy or a girl. He pressed me about where I hid Rowena…

“But I didn’t have any child, okay? He didn’t believe me. Later, he got a doctor to examine me and confirm that I was still a virgin and couldn’t have had a child. That’s why he

stopped pestering me.”

Alfred frowned in deep thought. “He’s dreaming, too?”

Such a strange thing happened to Alfred and Elijah at the same time. Alfred was haunted by a dream. So was Elijah. Kate was stunned. “Too?”

Kate wondered, ‘Did Alfred often dream, too?’

“You and Elijah had a daughter called Rowena?” asked Alfred.

“Mr. Davidson, it was the twisted and bizarre dream I had, not the truth. I’m still a virgin. Not to mention giving birth, I haven’t slept with a man.”

Alfred rolled his eyes. “You’re still as shameless as ever!”

Kate blushed. “I’m just telling the truth.”

Years ago, Kate had indeed had sex, but she had no impression of that chaotic night. She only knew that when she woke up the next day, her entire body was sore, as if she had been run over by a car.

That day, she lay in bed for an entire day before coming back to her senses.

After marrying Chris, Chris had never touched her. Coupled with the fact that she was pregnant, she had no impression of having sex and didn’t know how it felt.

At the moment, she was still a virgin and truly had no idea what it felt like to have sex.

Alfred gently touched her face and said in a low voice, “I’ve known Elijah since I was little. We’ve been fighting since we were young. He was the one who always wanted to fight with me. I know him well. He’s stubborn. Once he makes up his mind, he will hold on to it.”

Just like fighting with Alfred, Elijah did not give up after losing for over ten to twenty years. He still took every opportunity to hit Alfred when Alfred was down.

Alfred explained, “He’s also had brain surgery. I suppose he suspects that the dream he had was the truth. It’s just that he lost his memory and forgot part of it. Even though he had a doctor examine you, he still thinks you were lying to him and that his dream was his loss of memory.”

Kate was stunned and thought, ‘Alfred indeed knows Elijah inside out. That’s exactly what Elijah thought.’

Alfred’s delicate fingers were still gently touching Kate’s face. There was tenderness in his eyes as his deep voice sounded. “He thinks you had his child. He will set you up step by step and trap you. Then, he will force you to hand over the child. If you can’t hand the child over, he will force on you and make you carry his child.”

Kate protested, “No way. I don’t even like him. How would possibly have a child with him?”

Alfred sneered. “He’ll try everything to get what he wants. If you hadn’t been with me, you would have been imprisoned by him and forced to give birth to his child.”

Kate widened her mouth in shock, wondering if Elijah would force himself on a woman.

“He’s not interested in other women, but if he’s interested in a woman, he’ll have her even if he has to force himself on her. So…” Alfred leaned close to Kate’s ear and whispered, ” Stay away from Elijah. I don’t want to be cuckolded. Also, block Elijah’s cell phone number. Don’t answer his calls again.”

Kate nodded repeatedly. She quickly took out her phone and blacklisted Elijah’s number.

When Alfred saw she had finished operating, his eyes flickered with a cunning light.

He sneered in his heart. ‘Well, I also know how to slander a person.’

Kate asked, “Mr. Davidson, what if I run into Elijah?”

Alfred said coldly, “Do you still need me to tell you what to do?”

Kate smiled awkwardly and pondered, ‘If I fight, I can’t beat Elijah, right? Elijah has a lot of bodyguards. I might be able to fight to a draw if I faced two people alone. But there would be no chance of winning if I had to fight seven or eight people alone.’

“Kate, you’re a smart woman. Don’t play dumb in front of me.” Alfred pinched her face lightly. When Kate faced him, he suddenly pressed her to the ground and got on top of her with his strong body, domineeringly tasting the sweetness on her lips.

It was a kiss of punishment. It was also a kiss to tell people she was his. The kiss was not gentle at all. It was like a dog gnawing at her.

After a while, Alfred let go of Kate, got off her, and stood up on his own.

Kate lay on the ground and adjusted her complexion. She also turned over and stood up, touching her bleeding lips and complaining, “For God’s sake, you bit my lips like a dog.”

Alfred smirked. “Yeah. I even want to have kids with you.”

Kate almost bit her tongue.

“Mr. Davidson, are you serious? You want to have kids with me, huh? Can you get me pregnant?”

Alfred flicked her forehead with his finger, causing her to cry out of pain.

Alfred glanced at Kate. “Let’s go.”

Kate asked curiously, “Where are we going?”

Alfred glared at him. “Aren’t you hungry?”

Kate covered her stomach. “I’m starving.”

Alfred smiled. “Then why are you asking me where I’m going?”

Kate giggled and helped Alfred sit back in the wheelchair before wheeling him out.

The couple who had fought made peace and were good again. Life was like the sea. There were calm times and turbulent times.

*****

In the Purchas Mansion, after waiting for a long time, Elijah, who did not receive a reply from Kate, threw his phone on the coffee table.

At that moment, a bodyguard walked in. “Mr. Purchas.” Elijah looked up.

The bodyguard said respectfully, “Miss Phillips secretly took photos of you and even posted the photo on social media.”

“Xena?” Elijah muttered the name.

Xena was Kate’s best friend. When Kate entered the upper-class society, she was ostracized everywhere and was often mocked. Only Xena treated her sincerely, so the two of them became good friends.

Elijah had no impression of Xena. He only knew this rich young lady had a strange habit of collecting photos of handsome men.

“When did she secretly take photos of me?” asked Elijah.

Surprisingly, Elijah didn’t notice it at all. He couldn’t help but admire Xena’s ability to secretly take photos. It was a loss to the private detective world that she didn’t become a private detective.

The bodyguard answered, “Two days ago.”

Elijah asked casually, “Where’s Xena now?”

The bodyguard said, “In the Phillips family.”

Elijah’s charming eyes flickered with a cunning light. He instructed coldly, “Go to the Phillips family and invite Xena over. Remember to get my photos back.”

“If Xena were in my hands, I am sure Kate would come looking for her.’ Elijah thought, ‘Kate, don’t blame me for being sinister. I just want my child back…

Chapter 168

At the same time, Grace looked wronged in the Weaver family. “Martin, are you just going to watch your dear sister suffer?”

Grace wrapped her arms around Martin’s arm and said aggrievedly, “Even a country bumpkin like Kate dared to treat me like this. You guys claimed that other than Cynthia, I’m the most respected rich young lady in Sherpsel. You said you all are protecting me, loving me, and doting on me. Now I’ve been humiliated by Kate, but you guys aren’t helping me.”

Martin tilted his head to look at Grace and asked, “How do you want me to avenge you? Usually, you can handle those people you disrespect on your own. Why do you want me to do it this time?”

Martin wondered, ‘Kate is just the Sutton family’s daughter. How could Grace not be able to handle it?’

Grace said with jealousy, “It’s all because she lives in the Davidson family. Martin, you know Mr. Davidson’s temper. No matter what his attitude toward Kate is, only he can do that. If Kate doesn’t leave the Davidson family, I can never deal with her easily.

“But I’ve held it for so long. I can’t hold it anymore.”

Martin pondered for a moment and said, “How about I deal with Sutton Group to make them suffer a little and force Kate to apologize to you?”

Grace nodded. “Kyla is the vice president of Sutton Group. Martin, if you deal with Sutton Group, Kyla must come and beg me. I go way back with Kyla and take her as a friend. Besides, Dominick has feelings for Kyla. Once Kyla begs Dominick, do you think Dominick will just watch and do nothing?”

After that, Grace added, “Martin, let’s do as you say. Deal with Sutton Group and make them suffer heavy losses. Teach Kate a lesson and let her know that she would get the entire Sutton Group into trouble if she messed with the wrong person.

“This way, Kate’s parents will hate her. It can be considered as a favor for Kyla and Dominick.”

Grace pondered, ‘If the Weaver family dealt with Sutton Group, Kyla would turn to me and Dominick for help, which would create an opportunity for Dominick.

After Leland and his wife hated Kate, they felt Kyla, whom they had raised since she was young, was more reliable and would no longer think of replacing their heiress. Kyla could steadily take over then.

“Alright, I’ll seek justice for you.” Martin’s eyes sparkled. He had the excuse to swallow Sutton Group and take it over to Weaver Group. He could also increase Weaver Group’s strength.

Grace smiled. “Thank you, Martin.”

“You can vent your anger just by suppressing Sutton Group, huh?” Martin tapped Grace’s nose lightly. “Don’t leave any traces when you make a move. Don’t let anyone see it. Do it in the blind spot of the surveillance camera. Kate is Mr. Davidson’s caregiver, but so what? Will Mr. Davidson make Weaver Group his enemy because of her?”

Grace smiled with ruthlessness in her eyes. “Of course, it’s not just to deal with Sutton Group. I’ll tear Kate’s mouth apart tomorrow. She dared to talk to me like that. If I don’t teach her a lesson, she’ll think that she’s walking all over me.

“Martin, what’s Mr. Davidson’s attitude toward Kate? Have you figured it out?”

Martin shook his head. “The Davidson family is an impregnable fortress. Unless they say it themselves, it will be difficult for outsiders to inquire about the inside.”

It was also difficult for them to ask around, and they would not easily ask around because that would be offensive.

On the surface, Weaver Group and Regency Group minded their own business. However, when it came to benefits, neither of them could care for their own business only.

The two families had competed countless times in secret.

Weaver Group had even secretly helped Purchas Group, wanting to use Elijah to ruthlessly knock Regency Group down once. But what happened in the end?

Anyway, Weaver Group could not fall out with Regency Group at the moment.

Therefore, Martin would not arrange for someone to ask about Alfred’s attitude toward Kate. That was Alfred’s private matter. It would not be helpful for them to find out. To put it bluntly, even if Alfred fell in love with Kate, so what? Alfred was no longer a real man.

“Grace, your focus now shouldn’t be on Alfred. He’s no longer worthy of you. You should pay more attention to Elijah.” Martin sighed. “It’s as if we’re taking advantage of your marriage.”

As the gem of the Weaver family, Grace shouldn’t have to worry about her marriage. However, Grace said that if she were to get married, she would marry the head of the family and marry into a family of equal status. She didn’t fancy anyone below the Weaver family.

In the entire Sherpsel, only the Davidson family and the Purchas family are on par with or above the Weaver family. With Alfred’s current situation, even if Grace still wanted to marry him, Martin would not let her. So, Elijah was the only choice left.

Grace pursed her lips. “I brought Elijah breakfast today and confessed my love for him directly. He rejected me. He’s the same as Alfred.”

Alfred had always rejected her. In the Weaver family, Grace could get whatever she wanted, but she was nothing to Alfred. The stark contrast stimulated Grace’s desire to conquer. She swore to win Alfred’s heart. Unexpectedly, Alfred got into a car accident. Grace had no choice but to shift her eye on Elijah.

Martin tried to convince Grace. “How about we give up and look at the young talents in other cities? For example, the Moore family in Brika City. But the Moore family has been passed down for generations to only one heir. Women who marry into the Moore family are under great pressure to have male heirs. But in terms of wealth and status, the Moore family is worthy of our Weaver family.”

Grace pretended to be upset. “Martin, you bear to see me marry into a family far away from home, huh?”

Martin was at a loss for words. He really couldn’t bear to part with Grace.

“I want Elijah. When I win him over, we’ll work together. I don’t believe we’re not Mr. Davidson’s match. I’ll make Mr. Davidson regret it!” Grace still couldn’t get over Alfred, but she hated him.

Martin patted Grace’s head dotingly and said, “My sister is the best. Since you insist you want Elijah, I will help you. If you can’t do it openly, you can play some little tricks. Elijah is cold, but he’s responsible.”

“Martin, please.” Grace’s face turned red. “I’m not going to play dirty tricks. I’d rather not get married for the rest of my life than throw myself on a man. A forced love won’t be happy. Even if I have Elijah’s body, I won’t be happy if I don’t win his heart. What I want is happiness.”

Not only did Grace want Elijah, but she also wanted his heart. Only when she was spoiled by Elijah and became his treasure could she make Alfred regret his actions.

Martin smiled. “Alright, alright. It’s my fault. I shouldn’t have suggested you do that. My sister is open and straightforward.”

Martin was the CEO of Weaver Group. In business, results were all that mattered. Regardless of the process, as long as it was not against the law, he had done many indecent things.

When it came to Grace’s problem, Martin habitually used his methods to teach her.

Grace raised her chin high. “I know I’m a little unreasonable, but I can afford to be so. However, I also have dignity and a bottom line.”

‘I will never do anything that might demean myself. If I really couldn’t win Elijah over, forget it.’ Grace thought.’

There are plenty of fish in the sea. I won’t abandon my pride and dignity for a man.

Chapter 169

Kate did not know that the Weaver siblings were discussing how to take revenge on her.

She accompanied Alfred for dinner and then pushed him outside to relax, planning to return for rehabilitation after watching the sunset.

As soon as the couple walked out of the mansion, they met Belinda.

Belinda parked her car by the roadside, took her bag, and walked toward the couple in high heels.

“Mr. Davidson.”

Belinda smiled as she approached, nodding politely at Kate. “Ms. Sutton.”

“Ms. Sowle.” Kate smiled back, guessing the reason for Belinda’s visit. Feeling embarrassed, she said, “Ms. Sowle, I am sorry. I completely forgot what I promised you.”

Belinda glanced at Alfred, noticing that his expression was calm. She smiled and said, “Ms. Sutton, you have been busy, so it is normal to forget. It just so happens that I am free now, so I came over.”

“Mr. Davidson, are you planning to take a walk?” Belinda asked.

Alfred hummed faintly. “However, since you are here, let us go inside first.”

Belinda was somewhat flattered. “Thank you, Mr. Davidson.” She did not have to wait. She did not make a wasted trip. Hence, Kate pushed Alfred back. Half an hour later, Kate asked, “Ms. Sowle, what would you like to drink?”

Belinda smiled and said, “I have been feeling a bit dehydrated lately. Can you get me a glass of soda water? Cold would be best.”

“Alright, Ms. Sowle. Have a chat with Mr. Davidson. I’ll go get you a glass of soda water,” Kate said and walked away.

She went to look for James and asked him quietly, “Do you have any soda water in the kitchen?”

Alfred had fruit as well, but they were all high-end imported varieties.

Kate did not expect Belinda to ask for soda water. She was unsure if Belinda felt dehydrated or was trying to make things difficult for her.

James said, “Yes, there’s everything in the big kitchen. Although Madam and the young masters don’t drink soda water, we do. The big kitchen handles the meals for the entire Davidson family.”

The food standards for the servants were different from those of the masters.

But every day, there was always fruit after meals, and the after-meal fruit was usually common,

“I’ll have to trouble you, James, to make a trip for me and bring back a few iced soda water. I’ll pour a cup of soda water for Ms. Sowle.”

She wanted to drink it, too.

She used to enjoy making her own soda drinks.

James nodded. “I’ll call someone to send it over. It will be faster.”

As he spoke, James called the kitchen.

The Davidson family’s staff were highly efficient. A few minutes after Kate spoke to James, iced soda water was sent over from the big kitchen.

Kate poured three glasses of soda water.

“Ms. Sowle.” Kate handed a glass to Belinda first. After Belinda took it, she gave Alfred the second glass and a glass for herself.

Belinda sipped two sips of soda water through a straw. “It’s refreshing.” Kate smiled.

Seeing that Alfred was looking at the soda water without any intention of drinking it, Kate guessed that this

privileged man had probably never had soda water before. “Ms. Sutton, Mr. Davidson instructed me to design 40 sets of daily clothes for you. I wonder what style you like. Please tell me your requirements, and in a few days, I will bring the design blueprints over for you to review. If there are no problems, we can start working on them.”

“Ms. Sowle, I have a few requirements. As long as the clothes are not revealing, I will be happy. I trust Ms. Sowle completely. You can make them according to my size. Whatever style you choose, I will like it.”

Belinda took the high-end approach, and Kate trusted that she would not do anything inappropriate with her clothes. She did not have many specific preferences when it came to clothing.

“It needs to be simple, not too complicated, and no skin below the neck should be exposed. In the summer, she prefers wearing cropped pants.” Kate did not specify any requests, but Alfred spoke up.

Hearing Alfred’s comment, Kate glanced at him twice. He had noticed that she liked wearing cropped pants.

“Alright, I understand. Ms. Sutton, would you like a few dresses?” Belinda enquired.

“There’s no need.” Kate declined immediately.

She walked fast, and wearing dresses made her feel like her stride was restricted.

If someone bullied her and she was forced to retaliate, it would be inconvenient to fight in a dress.

Alfred said in a deep voice, “Design five dresses for her for each season. They should be slim-fitting, long dresses.”

Kate instinctively responded, “Mr. Davidson, I do not like slim-fitting dresses.”

If she had to wear a dress, she would prefer something loose, or even better-skirt pants. That’s right, she would rather have skirt pants.

“Mr. Davidson, I want skirt pants.” Kate volunteered.

Although wearing them would look like a dress, she could still run without a problem if anything unexpected happened. Alfred stared at her for a long time before turning to Belinda, saying, “Make skirt pants for the autumn and summer seasons and slim-fitting dresses for the other two seasons. Belinda, sorry to trouble you.”

Kate opened her mouth but, in the end, said nothing.

“Might as well agree to avoid making him angry.” She thought.

Belinda smiled and said, “It is no trouble. It is an honor for us to have Mr. Davidson’s business.”

Witnessing the interaction between the couple, Belinda felt both shaken and envious.

Alfred was so special to Kate that Belinda began to suspect they were husband and wife.

“Ms. Sutton, let me take your measurements,” Belinda said as she got to work.

“Okay,” Kate responded.

Belinda quickly helped Kate take her measurements

Alfred glanced at the sizes Belinda had noted and remembered them.

He needed to contact a famous overseas wedding designer to help Kate design her wedding dress.

Once he could walk like a normal person, he would give Kate a grand wedding, and of course, she deserved the best custom-made wedding dress.

Belinda was well-known in the country, especially in Sherpsel, but her reputation could not compare to foreign masters. Therefore, the wedding dress design would not be entrusted to Belinda.

Moreover, Alfred had not made any arrangements yet and did not plan to publicly announce his relationship with Kate for the time being.

If Belinda were to help Kate design the wedding dress, Grace would undoubtedly be the first to find out. Given Grace’s personality, she would not spare Kate.

Alfred looked intently at his wife. For now, this woman still needed to live under his protection.

Kate and Belinda did not have a close relationship and did not get along very well.

Alfred was also a man of few words; Belinda might speak ten sentences to him, and he would occasionally respond with a grunt.

Feeling a little awkward, Belinda could only bid farewell reluctantly.

She had to keep telling herself that Mr. Davidson could not take it anymore.

This was the only way for Belinda to leave.

As soon as Belinda left, Kate glanced at her man. That gaze and expression made Alfred unable to help but flick her forehead. “What’s with that look?”

“Mr. Davidson, you are quite fortunate. Ms. Sowle has feelings for you, doesn’t she? The strong kind.” Kate teased. Alfred looked at her. “Are you jealous?”

“I do not like to be jealous. There are so many women who adore you, Mr. Davidson. If I were jealous, my heart would ache every day.” Kate was open-minded.

No matter how many women liked Alfred, she was his wife now. Others should be envious of her, not the other way around.

Chapter 170

Kate was open-minded, but Alfred was not pleased. “Ring, ring, ring…”

He felt that if she was not jealous, it meant she did not love him.

Suddenly, the phone rang.

It was Kate’s. She looked at the caller ID and said suspiciously, “It is the Phillips family.”

Xena always contacted her using her cell phone; she had never used the home landline.

Kate answered the call.

“Kate.” It was Marjorie’s voice.

“Aunt Marjorie, what is wrong?” Kate noticed that Marjorie’s voice sounded off, prompting her to ask with concern.

“Kate, Xena is in big trouble,” Marjorie said anxiously. “Xena is in trouble? What happened?” Kate felt a rush of anxiety. Remembering her best friend’s hobbies, she asked, “Aunt Marjorie, did someone find out that Xena was filming someone and made things difficult for her?”

Suddenly, Marjorie started to cry.

Her behavior made Kate even more anxious. She asked repeatedly, “Aunt Marjorie, do not cry. Tell me, who did Xena offend? What about her? Where is she now?”

Aunt Marjorie broke down and cried for a while but quickly suppressed it. She said, “The Purchas family’s bodyguards took Xena away. Only then did I know that she secretly took a photo of the Purchas family’s master and even posted it? The Purchas family discovered it.”

Kate could not believe it.

“It must be Elijah Purchas.” She thought.

Xena secretly took photos of Elijah. Elijah was indeed a rare, handsome man, but like Alfred, he was not to be trifled with. Although Xena liked to take photos of handsome men, she knew her limits. She would not provoke someone she could not afford to provoke.

This time, she fell into Elijah’s hands. “Did Xena think Elijah was easier to talk to than Alfred?” Kate wondered.

“I have already informed her father and brother to go to the Purchas family to apologize and bring Xena back. I was distraught, so I called to tell you.” Marjorie said apologetically, “Kate, I did not mean to make you anxious. My mind is just in a mess.”

“Aunt Marjorie, I know. Does Xena have her phone with her?” Kate did not blame Marjorie for calling to inform her about the trouble.

She and Xena had a good relationship, and it was normal for Marjorie to reach out in a moment of panic.

“Yes, but it is not reachable anymore. Perhaps it was taken away by the Purchas family’s bodyguards. That girl, how often have I told her not to take photos of others secretly? That is impolite, but she never listens. Now she is in trouble.” Marjorie was both angry and helpless about her daughter’s actions.

It was indeed impolite to secretly take photos of others and post them, yet her daughter showed no signs of changing. “Kate, when Xena returns, please help me persuade her not to do such things again. I will support her in whatever she likes, but I cannot support this hobby.” Majorie said in despair.

Kate comforted. “Marjorie, I will persuade Xena. Do not worry. If Xena apologizes to the Purchas family and deletes the photo, they will not make things difficult for her.”

“I hope so. Kate, are you busy? I will not disturb you any longer.” Majorie was apologetic.

“Aunt Marjorie, let me know when Xena comes back. I’ll have a good talk with her,” Kate responded.

Aunt Marjorie agreed and hung up the phone.

Kate held her phone in a daze, actually thinking about Xena’s ending in her previous life.

In her previous life, Kate and Xena were also good friends. However, because Kate was infatuated with Chris, Xena felt he was not good for her. She advised Kate not to be stubborn, but Kate fought against her parents for Chris.

She did not listen to Xena’s advice and instead felt that Xena was obstructing her pursuit of happiness, which gradually distanced them.

By the time she married Chris, she had no freedom in the Cohen family. Unless Xena visited her, it was difficult for her to see Xena.

Unfortunately, she had never seen Xena again by the time she died.

Kate did not know if Xena was angry at her for being disappointing or for other reasons. In any case, they had not seen each other for a long time. She had heard a bit about Xena and knew she still liked collecting photos of handsome men. Because of this hobby, she had offended many influential people.

The Phillips family was implicated because of Xena; later, the Phillips Group declined. News about Xena had become scarce.

“What happened?” A deep voice filled with concern

sounded beside her ear.

Kate came back to her senses. When she met Alfred’s

concerned black eyes, she felt a daze, almost like a lifetime had passed.

She was not the same as in her previous life.

She could change her ending, and she could also change Xena’s ending.

When Xena returned, Kate wanted to have a long talk with her.

What worried her was that Elijah might take his anger out on the Phillips Group because of this incident.

“Xena is in trouble. She enjoys collecting photos of handsome men. This time, she secretly took photos of Elijah and was caught. Aunt Marjorie said she was taken away by the Purchas family’s bodyguards.”

Kate sighed and said worriedly, “I wonder how Elijah will deal with her. Will he take his anger out on the Phillips Group?”

Alfred pondered momentarily before asking, “Do you want to help her?”

“She is my best friend. Of course, I want to help her if I can.” Kate looked at her man, knowing that if Alfred took action, he would be able to help Xena. These words were comforting. Kate wanted to say something else, but since Alfred had said that, she refrained from speaking.

Alfred touched her face and said indifferently, “I will not intervene. Accompany me for rehabilitation.”

Xena was not important enough for him to get involved. “Do not worry. The Phillips Group will not fall.” This was a favor for Kate. Alfred was willing to help the Phillips family. “Thank you, Mr. Davidson,” Kate said softly.

“Elijah Purchas will not hurt Xena. At most, he will keep her for two days to scare her,” he assured her.

Kate wanted to say something else, but since Alfred had already expressed that sentiment, she felt it was best not to add anything.

Anthony rushed to the Purchas family’s villa with his son, bringing a lavish gift in haste.

After explaining the purpose of their visit, the servant from the Purchas family let Anthony and his son in. When the father and son walked into the main hall of the Purchas family, they did not see Xena. They only saw Elijah eating in the dining room.

“Mr. Purchas.”

Anthony was all smiles. “I am sorry to disturb you, Mr. Purchas.”

By then, Elijah was quite full. He put down his cutlery and took a napkin to wipe his mouth. Then, he stood up and walked out of the dining room without looking at Anthony and his son. His steps were steady. Although the foot that Kate had stepped on was still a little swollen, it did not affect his walking. When he went out of the house, he would deliberately sit in a wheelchair to make Kate feel guilty.

He returned to the sofa and sat down. Only then did Elijah

look at Anthony and said indifferently, “Anthony, please sit.

“Thank you, Mr. Purchas.”

Anthony and his son walked over, placed the gift they brought on the coffee table, and, while smiling, sat down. Mr. Purchas, I am here to apologize. I have not raised my daughter well, and she has done something disgraceful. I am sorry for offending you. I ask you to overlook this matter on my account and forgive my daughter this once.” “Mr. Purchas, do not worry. I will teach her a lesson when I get back. I promise she will not do it again.”

Elijah waited for Anthony to finish speaking before he said expressionless, “I had someone ask Miss Phillips to come over. However, I requested that she delete the photos on her phone, hand over the posted photos, and apologize to me. Then, I will not hold it against her. Is Miss Phillips not back yet?”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 61, 62, 63, 64, 65, 66, 67, 68, 69, 70]]

Chapter 61

“Your tennis club has never been able to surpass our dance club in the major rankings!”

“Just because you won a few awards means nothing.”

“You can’t beat us, so you accuse us of cheating with the votes? Don’t be ridiculous!”

The argument on the bus escalated, with everyone exchanging words.

“What’s so great about the dance club? We can win without your cheerleaders!”

“Don’t think you’re all that just because you can dance. Do you consider yourself a big shot?”

“If that’s the case, why don’t you find other cheerleaders to support you?!”

“I think it’s all because of Violeta! Tell her to get out of the bus!”

The argument continued to escalate.

“That’s enough!!”

Nolan, sitting in the front row, couldn’t take it anymore.

He took off his earphones, stood up from his seat, and gave Zelena, the troublemaker, a cold and stern look.

Zelena opened her mouth, feeling embarrassed and regretful.

Originally, she just wanted to take advantage of the situation and make Violeta lose some favor in front of everyone, but she never expected that it would indirectly stir up the conflict between the two clubs.

Zelena had no idea that there was a feud between the dance club and the tennis club!

If she had known, she would never have done this.

Then, Nolan walked to the front of the bus and asked the driver to stop at the next intersection.

Everyone was puzzled.

Zelena walked up behind Nolan and tugged at his clothes, “Nolan…”

Nolan ignored her.

Turning to look at the person leading the dance club, he said coldly, “Get off the bus.”

The members of the dance club were all stunned.

They were almost at the location of the league, and Nolan was asking them to get off the bus at this time.

“Nolan, what do you mean by this!?”

Nolan slowly shifted his gaze to her face and said, “Since you have already made it clear that you don’t want to be cheerleaders and support us, then get off the bus now.”

Silence fell.

Everyone’s pupils shook!

In fact, the tennis club and the dance club had quarreled with each other more than once.

They had encountered each other during some major school events before, and it was inevitable that they would argue a few times.

But after the argument, they would each find a way to step down and continue doing what they’re doing.

As the president of the student council, Nolan usually wouldn’t intervene due to his position.

But unexpectedly, this time he took a stand directly and asked them to get off the bus!?

Does this mean they don’t want cheerleaders anymore?

The captain of the dance club clenched her teeth and looked at Nolan in disbelief, saying loudly, “Nolan, are you out of your mind!”

“Isn’t it the troublemaker in the back row who should get off the bus? What do you mean by asking us to get off!?”

Nolan furrowed his brow lightly and said, “Violeta is a member of the tennis club. Who are you to ask her to get off in front of me? You really think too highly of yourselves. Whether we have cheerleaders or not, we can still play and win the game! Get off!”

With Nolan’s words, the members of the tennis club behind also echoed.

“Yeah, why does your club have the audacity to meddle in our bus? Violeta is still a member of our club. We wouldn’t stop praising her. Who do you think you are?!”

All the members of the dance club were kicked off the bus, embarrassed.

Zelena didn’t want to get off the bus. Although she was a member of the dance club, she was also a substitute for the tennis club’s logistics.

“I’m supposed to give you uniforms, Nolan. I’m not getting off the bus.”

Nolan glanced at her and realized that there might only be two people in charge of logistics today, and they might be too busy during the competition. So he allowed her to stay.

Zelena, who had chosen to stay behind, decided not to cause any more trouble. She sat in her seat and glanced towards the back row, coincidentally locking eyes with Violeta their gazes met in the air and Zelena felt a surge of anger building up inside her. She clenched the needle case in her bag, a dark glint flashing in her eyes. She couldn’t wait to see Violeta’s arrogance crumble during the competition.

Violeta smirked slightly and slowly closed her eyes. “You seem quite angry, Zelena. I warned you that I would make your life difficult in this school, and there are even bigger surprises in store for you. Just wait and see.”

Since there were no remaining cheerleaders, the cheerleading squads from various colleges quickly enlivened the atmosphere of the venue before the league began. Everyone eagerly anticipated the cheerleaders. from Toland University, but unfortunately, they never showed up even when the referee announced the start of the game.

There were two staff members responsible for logistics, one for the boys and one for the girls. In the changing room, Zelena took out something she had prepared in advance for them–a complete set of uniforms, including the shoes they would wear. After giving the clothes to Violetal and Kaylee, Zelena left the changing room.

Violeta knew that Zelena wouldn’t be so kind as to prepare clothes for them, so she simply set them aside without any intention of wearing them. Kaylee noticed Violeta’s actions and asked in confusion, “Vio, aren’t you going to wear them? It’s the uniform.”

Violeta walked over and took out two identical sets of clothes, including shoes, from her bag. She turned to Kaylee and winked. “I prepared them. myself, and I also prepared a set for you. Wear the ones I prepared.”

Kaylee’s eyes lit up when she saw the clothes in Violeta’s hands. “Wow!! You actually prepared one for me too! Vio, I love you!”

The two changed into the uniforms brought by Violeta in the changing room and put the ones prepared by Zelena in the locker. The uniforms. prepared by Violeta were exactly the same as Zelena’s, with no discernible difference. After changing, the two walked out of the changing room, where Zelena was waiting for them. Upon seeing them come out, Zelena subtly smirked and her gaze fell on their shoes.

They arrived at the court, and the match started promptly. All the club members gathered together. Violeta and Kaylee were waiting for their turn in the women’s doubles, so they sat on the side after warming up. Toland University had a prestigious reputation in Quinston, and tennis was an event they consistently excelled in.

After a while, a small group of people approached from the side. The leader was a man wearing a black headband, followed by several club members holding tennis rackets, as well as a few short-haired girls. holding rackets. “Hey, Nolan, you’re leading the team this year. It’s been a while!”

Upon hearing the voice, the members who were warming up turned their heads towards them. Violeta and Kaylee also looked in their direction. Violeta was unfamiliar with them, but Kaylee’s gaze with them, but Kaylee’s gaze froze upon seeing them.

“Kay, do you know them?”

“Vio, they’re from the sports institute! They’re incredibly strong! I’ve seen them before when I was competing. The man with the headband is Archer, the leader!”

What!

Archer?

Violeta suddenly froze and stood up from her seat. Upon seeing that iconic black headband, she realized that it was indeed Archer. She didn’t expect to encounter him so soon! Violeta’s eyelashes drooped slightly. In her previous life, she had worked with Archer as a stunt double on set.

Chapter 62

In her previous life, Violeta barely scraped by as a stunt double on set.

One scorching day during her lunch break, she bought a popsicle and sat under a tree to enjoy it.

As she savored the treat, she suddenly heard a loud noise from behind the wall. Intrigued, she looked over and saw a man collapsing from heatstroke.

Violeta immediately carried him to a shaded area, cooled him down, and gave him water. Then she hurried to the crew to seek help.

To her surprise, when she returned with the medical staff from the crew, he had already vanished.

They crossed paths again at Zelena’s press conference for her new drama.

Archer, the main investor in the drama, personally appeared to support and promote Zelena. He also presented her with lavish gifts, causing envy among others.

At that time, the entire internet was speculating that Archer had a secret. crush on Zelena and willingly served as her backup!

Zelena clarified that they were just good friends who had known each other since their student days and had an instant connection.

Violeta never saw Archer again after that and naturally had no further interaction with him.

However, she often learned from the internet that Zelena could always secure investments from the Barnett Group for almost every drama she participated in. Netizens jokingly referred to her as the

Barnett Group’s favorite.

Although she didn’t know the specifics, she remembered Archer’s face.

She didn’t expect to encounter him so soon in this life. It seemed that Zelena must have met Archer at this league event!

“Vio! Vio, what are you thinking about? Did you hear what I just said?”

Kaylee snapped Violeta out of her daydream.

Violeta blinked her eyelashes as she unscrewed the cap of her mineral water bottle and took a sip.

“Kay, what did you just say?”

Kaylee looked at her helplessly. “How can you still be distracted at this. crucial moment? Look at the few girls behind Archer, they are our biggest rivals in this competition! They are famous twin athletes from the sports institute, and they are very strong!”

Violeta glanced indifferently at the two short–haired, tall girls standing behind Archer.

“Oh.”

Kaylee was shocked!

“That’s it? But they are really strong!!!”

Violeta patted Kaylee’s shoulder and reassured her, “Don’t worry, we will definitely win! I promise!”

Kaylee was taken aback.

As she looked at Violeta’s smiling face, she also felt a surge of fighting spirit in her heart!

Archer led the team/to face Nolan… with hostility.

“Oh, you have a strong fighting spirit.” Archer patted Nolan’s shoulder and chuckled. “Don’t disappoint me.”

Nolan remained expressionless.

“Don’t be too proud, Archer. Last year, you were defeated.”

Archer shifted his gaze from Nolan’s face to the person behind him and smirked with a hint of arrogance.

“We were defeated? Haha, we simply bent the rules. You may have won the game, but you were humiliated. How about it? Last year, you should have spent a month in the hospital, right? Hahahahaha …

These individuals from the sports institute weren’t just playing a fair game; they were playing dirty.

Every time they attacked, they disregarded the rules and targeted their opponents. So after a game, the injuries weren’t immediately apparent, but when they returned home at night, their faces were bruised and swollen.

However, they still wanted to proudly accept the trophy in front of the cameras, so they couldn’t show any weakness. They could only endure the pain and complain about it on their way back.

Kaylee said, “They are so thuggish. Their style of play is similar to when you played against Zelena!”

Ah, isn’t she also implying that I play aggressively?

Violeta blinked, “Huh? Are you saying I’m aggressive?”

Kaylee nervously smiled.

“Vio, let’s just forget what I said.”

Violeta narrowed her eyes and smiled mischievously, like a playful cat.

“They’re not the only ones who can play dirty.”

The qualifications of this group of players from the sports institute should have been revoked, but Archer’s family had a lot of influence. As long as Archer remained at the school, they were able to continue participating in the competition.

If these individuals from the sports institute are aggressive, then Archer is the leader of the aggressors.

Upon hearing Archer’s words, everyone became furious!

They tightly gripped their rackets, suppressing their anger.

At that moment, Archer caught a glimpse of the two individuals sitting on the bench next to him. His gaze lightly swept over and he noticed Violeta.

Violeta met his gaze fearlessly.

On the other hand, Kaylee was sweating in her palms. “Oh no, why is he looking at us like that? Is he annoyed that we’re going to fight?”

Not only was Violeta unafraid of Archer’s gaze, but she also waved the tennis racket in her hand at him…

Why are you staring? In a previous life, I even saved your life!

Archer slowly averted his gaze and left with his group.

“What’s wrong, Archer?”

“It’s nothing, that woman sitting in the corner is peculiar.”

Archer had never seen Violeta before and didn’t know her.

But why did he feel like Violeta was looking at him with a familiar gaze?

The match started promptly.

The second match was the women’s doubles.

Violeta and Kaylee stood up to warm up.

Zelena, who was on the side distributing water and towels, noticed that Violeta and Kaylee were getting ready to move around. She looked at their shoes and secretly thought to herself, Go ahead, move around, you’ll know what excruciating pain feels like when you step on the court later!

Zelena felt a secret delight!

Because she had placed thumbtacks in Violeta’s heels beforehand. The tacks were not long enough to pierce the insoles during normal walks. but when jumping on the court, the pressure on the landing would be different from normal walking.

As soon as she jumped, she would step hard on the thumbtacks!

By then…

Just the thought of Violeta’s face turning pale from the pain made Zelena very happy!

She couldn’t help but start humming a song while handing out water.

Warm–up was complete.

Waiting for the announcement, Violeta and Kaylee took their rackets and stepped onto the court.

Violeta’s pink violet/colored racket was truly eye-catching, attracting all the attention as soon as she stepped onto the court.

“If I’m not mistaken, that seems to be AH’s limited edition!”

“Archer, don’t you also have a pair? It seems that these women from Toland University have quite a background and they look good too.”

Archer, sitting with his legs crossed, narrowed his eyes and continued to watch Violeta on the big screen.

Beside him, Hazel, one of the twins, sneered. “Hmph, what’s the use of being good–looking? It’s only useful if you have the skills! I hope she can win the match this afternoon. Watch me and sis crush them!”

“Ah? Hahaha, Hazel, you always have such possessive desires for Archer, hahaha…”

Everyone in the sports school knew that Hazel, one of the twins, had always had a crush on Archer.

Although Archer had a carefree demeanor, he never got involved with women.

No matter how many times Hazel confessed, he rejected her every time.

He had never been violent towards women, and naturally, he had never taken anyone seriously.

Chapter 63

Upon hearing Hazel’s words, Archer remained unfazed. He crossed his arms and calmly observed the white figure on the court. Violeta and Kaylee exchanged a high–five.

“Kay, keep it up.”

“Yeah!”

They trained every day for the sake of the league. Violeta gradually regained the feeling of her previous life, and Kaylee’s tennis skills improved during training. Their coordination was flawless.

According to the league rules, the match consisted of five sets with three wins, and winning six games counted as one set. The tennis ball flew through the air at high speed, and every swing of the pink violet–colored racket carried a powerful momentum.

Before long, Violeta and Kaylee had already won five consecutive games. Their strength was truly remarkable, leaving the other league teams in awe.

“The women’s doubles from Toland University are exceptionally fierce today.”

“They are freshmen, right? I heard they are the strongest newcomers of this year…

On the other side, Archer and the others watched this almost one-sidedly. match. Hazel, who had always remained composed, looked at Violeta and Kaylee’s performance and sneered. “They do have some skills.”

The match will soon be over. Violeta and Kaylee, who were about to secure. the victory showed no signs of fatigue. Seeing this, Zelena, who was boiling with anger, couldn’t help but exclaim, “What’s going on? Doesn’t that woman feel any pain in her feet?”

Her voice caught the attention of another member of the tennis club. He turned his head and looked at Zelena, asking, “Zelena, what did you just say?”

Zelena closed her mouth shut. She didn’t expect her words to be

overheard! Zelena immediately changed her expression and smiled at him, saying, “Nolan, I didn’t say anything. I said they played really well! They’re definitely going to win this match!”

“Haha, indeed, Violeta and Kaylee were both amazing in this match!”

Tch.

Zelena lowered her face and rolled her eyes disdainfully.

Win the game? Heh…

Half an hour later, the women’s doubles match concluded. Violeta and Kaylee won the match without any suspense and advanced to the afternoon finals. After the referee announced their victory, Kaylee happily embraced Violeta, who simply smiled faintly.

Members of the tennis club rushed over.

“Violeta, Kay! Well done!”

“I knew you wouldn’t disappoint us!”

“That last shot was so impressive!”

Kaylee blushed and laughed, “Hahaha, you guys are too kind. Vio is the star player! I’m just there to support!”

Violeta put away her racket and walked to the water station to get some water. The senior logistics member happily handed her the water. Instead of leaving, Violeta stood in front of Zelena.

“Zelena, you seem disappointed.”

Zelena clenched her hand under the table, forced a smile, and said to Violeta, “Disappointed? Sis, your victory brings honor to the school. I’m just happy for you.”

“Okay.” Violeta twisted open the bottle cap and took a sip, her eyes glancing at Zelena with a hint of mockery at the corner of her mouth. “Zelena, your methods are too basic.”

Zelena’s mouth trembled as she looked at Violeta in disbelief.

What does she mean…

Could it be, could it be that she knows there’s something wrong with those shoes that I gave her?

No, it’s impossible!

This woman is not a prophet, how could she possibly know that there’s something wrong with those shoes?

“I don’t understand what you’re saying.”

Violeta knew that she liked to pretend, so she shrugged nonchalantly. She then said to Zelena with a calm tone and a proud gaze.

“You should try something new, I’m looking forward to it.”

With these words, Violeta picked up the tennis racket on the table, turned around, and left, leaving behind the silhouette of a champion.

Zelena gazed at her back, her fingernails digging into the palm of her hand.

What a joke, this woman dares to look down on her!

She was on the verge of exploding with anger!

Zelena raised her hand and forcefully slammed the basket of water in front of her, creating a loud bang.

The senior who was carrying water next to her was stunned when he witnessed Zelena losing control.

“Hey! Zelena! What’s wrong with you?”

Without uttering a word, Zelena turned around and walked away.

The senior observed Zelena’s departing figure, furrowing his brows and wondering, “Didn’t I hear that she has epilepsy before? Could this be an epilepsy attack? But does an epilepsy attack look like this? It seems more like a fit of madness. It’s really strange.”

Violeta returned to her seat and sat down to rest.

She received numerous messages in the WhatsApp group and replied after successfully advancing to the finals.

Suddenly, a shadow cast over her head and Violeta slowly raised her eyes to see two women standing in front of her.

She recognized these individuals.

They were the Nelson sisters, twins from the Physical Education Institute!

Hazel had witnessed Violeta and Kaylee’s match earlier and had come specifically to challenge her.

Hazel stood there, looking down at Violeta, and said fiercely, “Hey, your name is Violeta, right?”

“Don’t think you’re so great just because you won a match. I’ll make you cry this afternoon!”

Violeta’s finger traced the racket, her expression menacing for a second, and her gaze suddenly caught something. She smiled.

She pointed at the trendy necklace Hazel was wearing around her neck. Her eyes gleamed as she said, “Is that the marathon commemorative? edition released by Leafitness last week that you’re wearing? I didn’t expect it. you to receive the reward so quickly! Impressive!”

Leafitness was a fitness app that rewarded users with various limited edition items as long as they burned calories through exercise.

These rewards didn’t require money, but they held great significance!

Violeta was also participating in the marathon race released last week, hoping to obtain the commemorative necklace. She was genuinely excited about it!

“Huh?”

Hazel’s arrogant demeanor instantly vanished.

She had initially come to challenge Violeta, but she didn’t anticipate Violeta focusing on her necklace!

And, coincidentally, Hazel’s biggest weakness was being praised by others!

Sure enough, after hearing Violeta’s words, Hazel seemed to have broken free from her own constraints and became completely different from before.

Her cheeks flushed with a hint of shyness as she covered her face and said, “I’m not that impressive, don’t say that, hahaha…”

Violeta’s eyes sparkled, “Impressive!”

Hazel’s face turned even redder, “Ahaha, no, I’m really embarrassed…”

In this peculiar scene, Nydia frowned beside them. What’s wrong with these two idiots?

She raised her fist and hammered it on Hazel’s head, shouting, “Get serious! You came here to challenge her!”

There it was!

The punishment from her older sister!

Hazel crouched down, holding her head, tears streaming down her face!

Then she realized she had been tricked. She squinted her eyes at Violeta. What a cunning woman!

Trying to lower my guard by praising me!

“Just you wait! I will definitely defeat you, Violeta!”

Violeta blinked at her and smiled in response, “I got it.”

Hazel raised her voice again, “I will defeat you!”

Violeta grunted.

What’s wrong with this woman?

I came here to challenge her, but there was no reaction at all!

At that moment, Nolan and the others approached. “Hey! you two, what, are you guys doing?”

Nydia and Hazel glanced at them, then turned back to look at Violeta.

Hazel said very seriously, “Violeta, this isn’t over. See you this afternoon!”

Chapter 64

The members of the tennis club believed Violeta had been bullied and rushed over anxiously.

Nolan had a hint of subtle concern in his expression as he asked, “Are you okay?”

Kaylee said, “Why did they show up here? I heard those from the sports. school can be ruthless. Were they trying to attack you while we were away?”

Seeing their anxiety, Violeta calmly smiled and said, “I’m fine. You guys are. too worried.”

“They weren’t as terrifying as you guys described. The Nelsons have good personalities.”

It turned out to be a false alarm. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

It was quite surprising for Violeta to praise the personalities of the Nelsons.

The sisters have quite a reputation in the sports school!

Inside the changing room.

Zelena returned to the changing room in a rage. She found the clothes and shoes she had prepared for Violeta and Kaylee in the wardrobe.

And they hadn’t been worn.

Zelena was shocked that this girl was so cautious against her.

Ever since Zelena returned to the Blakes, she had tried many ways to cause trouble for Violeta. She thought Violeta would fall for it, but she cunningly evaded her scheme time and time again.

It seemed like Violeta knew every step of her plan.

Something doesn’t feel right.

Zelena couldn’t figure out what had gone wrong with her plan.

Or perhaps she was truly inferior to Violeta?

Zelena clenched her teeth and angrily tossed her clothes on the ground.

“No! Violeta just got lucky! She stole my life! I must take it back!”

In Zelena’s previous life, she watched Violeta thrive on her own biological parents took pride in this adopted daughter and neglected their own.

Although she no longer suffered hardships, what she truly desired was a life as glamorous as Violeta’s!

Why was Violeta able to succeed when she could only be a supporting character?

Jealousy! She was filled with overwhelming jealousy.

Zelena died with resentment in her previous life, but she didn’t expect fate to give her a second chance.

In this life, she will definitely seize everything from Violeta before her success.

No, it doesn’t count as seizing, but she reclaimed what was rightfully hers.

With this mindset, Zelena was determined to fight Violeta to the death.

Little did Zelena know that her reincarnation had caused Violeta to suffer greatly in her previous life.

In this space and time, their reincarnations encountered each other again.

Zelena walked out of the changing room and unexpectedly overheard the conversation of cheerleaders from the adjacent room in the hallway.

“Did any of you notice? Archer was constantly watching that girl named Violeta during the match.”

“Of course we noticed. The women’s doubles match at Toland University was really impressive. It felt like they were on par with the Nelson sisters!”

“What are you talking about? The Nelsons are the best. Just wait and see, they will definitely crush Violeta this afternoon!”

“Hahaha, that’s true. After all, Hazel likes Archer, and Archer has been looking at that girl for such a long time. I bet Hazel couldn’t stand it.”

“Should we teach that girl a lesson on behalf of Hazel? What do you guys think?”

The conversation went on.

Zelena stood at the door. She peered through the crack in the door and observed the cheerleading team inside.

She had overheard their conversation.

Zelena gradually broke into a smile. Violeta! Oh, Violeta! It seems like I’m not the only one who despises you!

This is amazing! Since these girls can’t stand you, why don’t I give them a little help?

A wicked plan took shape in her mind.

Zelena decisively ripped her T-shirt and let her hair down. She sat in the corridor, weeping in the cheerleading team in the changing room.

“Did you girls hear that? Who’s crying? Come on, let’s check it out.”

They walked out and spotted Zelena weeping devastatingly.

Someone recognized her and said, “Isn’t this girl from Toland University’s tennis club? Why are you crying here?”

Zelena pretended to panic. She quickly stood up from the ground and said, “It’s nothing! Really!”

“Hey, don’t go. Have you been bullied? Tell us about it.”

A triumphant smile appeared in Zelena’s eyes as she wiped away her tears and turned her head. She said, “Thank you, but you probably can’t help me. I… Well, I’d rather not say.”

“Come on! Did someone from your club bully you?”

Under the persistent questioning of the cheerleading members, Zelena reluctantly spoke up.

“It was Violeta. I accidentally spilled milk and bread on her on the bus, and she started targeting me. It’s all my fault, I’m the one who offended her.”

Zelena exaggeratedly described the scene on the bus to the cheerleaders.

Upon hearing this, the cheerleaders were all furious.

“Violeta is such a mean girl! It’s just a minor incident, but she treated you harshly. Don’t worry! We can’t stand her either. Since that’s the case, we’ll take care of her for you too.”

“We’ll settle the score with her at lunch!”

Zelena looked terrified and stopped them. “Oh, please! Girls! Don’t do this!”

One of the cheerleaders comfortingly patted Zelena’s shoulder and said, “Don’t worry, are you afraid Violeta will retaliate against you? It’s okay, we won’t reveal your involvement.”

They had already considered confronting Violeta. After Zelena’s instigation, they were determined to teach her a lesson.

“Hazel likes Archer. If we teach Violeta a lesson, maybe it will make Hazel happy!”

“Yeah, that’s right!”

Zelena covered her face, not crying, but secretly laughing.

Go ahead! I can’t wait!

The morning competition had concluded.

All members of Toland University successfully advanced to the afternoon. finals.

The venue had a cafeteria where everyone could have lunch. Violeta went. to have lunch with the tennis club members.

When they entered the cafeteria, those from sports schools followed them from behind.

“Archer, those are contestants from Toland University.”

Archer glanced at them indifferently. He accurately spotted Violeta in the crowd. She was talking with Kaylee. Then he looked away.

Members of the cheerleading team were with Nydia and Hazel.

Hazel said to the girl next to her, “You can go back to school after lunch. We don’t need you in the afternoon.”

That girl said with a smile, “Okay! We still have something to take care of, we’ll leave after we finish.”

Hazel asked, “What is it?”

“Haha, you’ll find out when the time comes.”

Hazel furrowed her brow slightly, but she was naturally carefree. Therefore, she didn’t dwell on it and casually waved her hand, saying, “Whatever, let’s get something to eat. I’m starving.”

Chapter 65

Lunch in the cafeteria was served in disposable lunch boxes. The food was average, but Violeta wasn’t picky and enjoyed her meal with everyone.

Kaylee took out a can of tuna fish from her bag and invited, “Vio, try this. My mom made it herself, and it’s delicious! I can cat two servings of pasta. alone with this!”

When they set out this morning, Kaylee’s mother had prepared it just for her. Kaylee generously shared it with Violeta.

Violeta smiled, picked up a piece with her, and tasted it. She said, “It’s delicious. Kay, your mom is a great cook.”

Kaylee replied, “If you have time, you should come to my house for a meal!”

“Sure.

Hearing their conversation, a nearby member laughed and said, “Violeta. and Kaylee, when we win the competition, our club will organize some activities for the celebration.”

Kaylee asked eagerly, “What? Really? Tell us more!”

They started discussing it excitedly while Violeta quietly enjoyed her meal.

When her lunch box was empty, she put down her purse and glanced at them. Since they were engrossed in their conversation, Violeta didn’t want to disturb their enthusiasm. She said to Kaylee, “I’ll throw away the lunch box.

“Okay, go ahead.”

Violeta picked up her lunchbox and left. When she was about to throw it away, several girls emerged from the corner and blocked her way. They stared at Violeta with hostile gazes.

The sunlight streaming through the glass window illuminated the corridor and cast a long shadow on Violeta.

“Are you Violeta? Let’s have a talk!”

Violeta’s eyes narrowed slightly.

Twenty minutes later,

Kaylee and the others had finished their lunch, but Violeta still hadn’t returned.

Everyone started packing up to go to the lounge area at the competition venue, but Kaylee refused to leave.

“Kay, aren’t you coming? We have a competition in the afternoon. We on get an hour to rest when we leave now.”

Kaylee glanced at her watch and said worriedly, “Vio isn’t back yet. I want to wait for her.”

Nolan also noticed that Violeta had been gone for a long time. He asked, “Where did Violeta go?”

Kaylee replied, “She told me earlier that she went to throw away her lunchbox, but there’s been no sign of her till now. We didn’t see her when we went to throw away our lunchboxes either.”

Nolan furrowed his brow and suddenly had a bad feeling.

The cafeteria was not that spacious, and Violeta couldn’t have gotten lost.

“Yeah, we were so deep in our conversation that we didn’t notice when Violeta left. She still hasn’t returned. What’s going on? You can’t reach her on the phone either?”

Kaylee frowned and held her phone while she explained “I can’t get through.

I had tried earlier.”

Everyone started to worry.

Zelena had remained silent throughout. She smirked at the time. Judging by the time, Violeta should have encountered the sports school’s cheerleading squad. They have probably taught her a lesson now.

It was a pity that she couldn’t witness that miserable state when she was being taught a lesson.

She must stop the club from disrupting this.

Zelena quickly stepped forward and said, “Oh, don’t worry. Violeta is a grown woman. It’s unlikely for her to get lost. She’s probably just in the restroom. Let’s go back to the lounge and wait for her.”

Hearing this, some people shared the same thoughts.

“Yeah, Violeta is an adult. She’s not a child who would get lost. Let’s forget about this and go back to the lounge!”

“But it’s unusual for her to be gone for so long.”

“Yeah! And those people from the sports school–everyone knows they’re not on good terms with us. Remember the incident where they attacked someone before?”

Kaylee became even more worried at the thought of this.

“No, I’m going to find her. If you want to go to the lounge, go ahead. I’ll search for her alone.”

Zelena couldn’t prevent Kaylee from searching for Violeta, but she could discourage others from joining her.

She did her best to convince everyone not to an after Violeta. She managed to persuade some of them, while others joined Kaylee in her search.

Nolan also joined.

Zelena anxiously watched as Nolan hurriedly went to find Violeta.

Indeed, Nolan cared about Violeta, at least more than he cared about Zelena.

Kaylee quickly ran to the bathroom and looked around, but she didn’t see anyone. Then she went to the area near the stadium to search for Violeta, but still couldn’t find anyone.

Her worry grew. She made call after call, but no one answered the phone.

“Vio!”

Meanwhile, in a small grove behind the stadium, Violeta was cornered by the cheerleading squad. She looked at them helplessly.

“You called me here for this? Why? I haven’t offended any of you.”

The cheerleaders narrowed their eyes at Violeta and said, “You have a malicious heart. How dare you try to compete with our Hazel for Archer! You should know your place! Bitch!”

Compete for Archer? Violeta looked at them in confusion and asked, “When did this happen? And as for having a malicious heart, where did that come from?”

“What’s with the pretense? You even targeted members of your own club! We’re going to teach you a lesson!”

Members of my own club?

Violeta instantly understood that Zelena was behind this.

“Well then, there’s nothing more to say.

Violeta suddenly smiled. She took off her coat and threw it aside. She challenged, “Bring it on! I can use this opportunity to warm up.”

“Attack!”

While the situation in the grove grew intense, Nolan met Kaylee.

He asked, “Did you find her?”

Kaylee shook her head and said, “No.”

Nolan started to panic. He suddenly caught sight of Archer and his group walking not far away.

His eyes flashed with a dark glint as he walked over with Kaylee.

“Archer!”

Archer stood still with his hands in his pockets. He looked at Nolan, rushing over with an indifferent expression. He asked, “What’s the matter?”

“Did you guys take Violeta away!?”

“Violeta?”

The image of Violeta swinging her violet racket on the court that morning flashed in Archer’s mind. He calmly replied, “No, I don’t know her.”

Nolan grabbed Archer’s collar. He revealed a rare hint of fierceness despite his usually gentle temperament.

“If it wasn’t you, who else could it be?”

He had several disputes with Toland University in the past.

Archer pushed Nolan away with his eyes filled with disdain.

“Mother fucker! Are you looking for trouble?”

His peers were eager to join in. Daggers drawn, a fight seemed like it would take place any second.

Kaylee quickly stepped forward to explain, “Wait! Calm down! Violeta is a member of our club. She disappeared from the cafeteria after lunch. We are very worried and looking for her. If you haven’t seen her, it might be a misunderstanding. Vice President, please calm down.”

Chapter 66

After hearing Kaylee’s explanation, everyone calmed down and the situation was temporarily under control.

Nydia and Hazel exchanged a worried glance.

“Violeta is missing? How is that possible? This place isn’t that big. Can she just vanish into thin air?” Nydia questioned.

Kaylee replied, “We’ve searched everywhere and couldn’t find her. We couldn’t reach her phone either, and we’re really worried about her now!”

“Are you sure you guys didn’t see her?” Hazel asked firmly.

Nydia responded, “No.”

Hazel lowered her gaze and suddenly remembered the conversation she had with the cheerleaders in the cafeteria earlier.

After lunch, those girls had gone missing too.

Could it be?

Hazel had a bad feeling about this. Did those fools pick a fight with Violeta?

Nydia noticed Hazel’s expression but didn’t say anything.

After getting their answer, Kaylee dragged Nolan along and they left.

As they took a few steps, Hazel’s phone suddenly rang.

Everyone’s attention turned towards her.

Kaylee and Nolan were about to leave, but they also turned to her at that moment.

Under everyone’s gaze, Hazel took out her phone to answer the call. It was one of the cheerleaders.

“Hello?”

“Hazel! Please come and save us!”

Hazel’s expression froze.

Five minutes later.

Everyone rushed to the small grove behind the cafeteria.

Violeta picked up her coat from the ground and dusted it off.

“Vio!!”

Seeing Violeta, Kaylee quickly rushed over and asked, “Vio, are you okay?”

Violeta smiled at them and said, “I’m fine. Why is everyone here?”

Nolan felt relieved when he saw that Violeta was fine. Then he turned and glared angrily at Archer, accusing, “You claimed you knew nothing!”

Archer insisted that he knew nothing.

“This woman is perfectly fine, right? Why are you all so nervous?”

“What’s going on here?”

Everyone turned their heads to look behind Violeta, where they saw several cheerleaders from the sports school in the small grove. Those girls supported each other and cried miserably, each wearing a distressed expression on their faces. “Sob! Sob! Sob! You guys came. This woman is terrifying!”

Before they could attack Violeta, she asked them with a smile, “Have you ever heard of “The cane technique?”

They were puzzled. Violeta picked up a wooden stick from the floor and accurately struck each of them with it.

She called it “The Dog Strike!”

Those girls were miserably defeated.

Although they exercised daily in the sports school and had a much better physique than ordinary girls, they were defenseless against Violeta.

Each one of them was precisely struck. They ended up sitting under the tree, feeling sore all over their bodies.

Unable to bear it any longer, one of them Hazel has to call for help and save them.

Violeta put on her coat and said, “Nothing much! Just a friendly exchange.”

Nolan looked at Archer coldly and said indifferently, “So this is what you meant by knowing nothing. Those from the sports school never change their ways!”

Archer’s face darkened and was filled with gloom.

Even though he was in the dark, it didn’t change the fact that someone from his school had taken Violeta.

The trio left the grove.

Hazel’s complexion also turned grave as she angrily confronted the cheerleaders. She scolded, “What are you doing? Who told you to teach Violeta a lesson?”

The cheerleaders stood up and held onto their sore backs. One of them said, “Hazel, we wanted to help you.”

Hazel was seething with anger. She felt as if her hand was about to fall apart!

“You call this helping me? You’ve only made a fool out of me! I want to defeat her fair and square in the competition this afternoon! Leave now! Go back to school! Disappear from my sight now!”

Reluctantly, the cheerleaders supported each other and left.

Hazel was furious. She couldn’t face Violeta in the competition this afternoon. Violeta would definitely think that she was the one who instructed them to do this.

She cautiously called out, “Archer!”

Archer gave her a cold glance and said, “This is embarrassing.”

Hazel was speechless, unable to defend herself.

She bit her lip, unable to utter a word.

She was furious! Incredibly furious!

Who exactly encouraged these idiots to go after Violeta?

If she found out, she would make them pay.

It turned out to be a false alarm. Violeta returned to the team.

Kaylee still felt a pang of fear. She asked, “Vio, what happened?”

Violeta explained, “I threw my lunchbox and was on my way back when I ran into them in the corridor. They said they had something to tell me and took me to the grove.”

Kaylee nervously asked, “Why were you so naive? Didn’t you know not to go with them?”

“I knew what they intended to do, so I decided to confront them once and for all.”

“Those from the sports school are despicable!”

“It wasn’t them, there’s someone else behind it all.”

Violeta looked at Zelena, who was sitting beside her.

Zelena was playing with her phone on the side, her expression indifferent.

It seemed like she knew nothing.

In reality, she was extremely disappointed!

She couldn’t believe those from the sports school were so useless. They had taken Violeta away, but she was completely unharmed, not even a strand of hair was missing. They were truly useless!

The finals began at 2 o’clock in the afternoon.

Because of what happened to Violeta, Kaylee despised their rivals and vowed to make them pay.

When the two teams faced each other, Kaylee’s gaze was filled with anger as she looked at Nydia and Hazel.

Hazel wanted to explain to Violeta. Because of this, she seemed weak and lacked confidence.

With the referee’s signal, the match officially began.

Kaylee served the ball and hit it fiercely.

Nydia and Hazel had good skills, almost on par with Violeta and Kaylee. But because of the incident, Hazel lost her confidence and made a few mistakes.

Their score quickly fell behind. Violeta and Kaylee performed exceptionally well, and their team won the match.

“I know you weren’t responsible for what happened earlier. You don’t have to feel guilty towards me.”

Hazel pursed her lips and said, “Bah! I don’t feel guilty. I just didn’t perform well.”

“Good to hear.”

After saying that, Violeta turned and walked away.

Hazel called out, “Hey! I still want to apologize to you on behalf of them. They were doing it for me. I’m sorry.”

Violeta glanced at her and said, “It’s okay, it’s a friendly competition.”

Her gaze showed no hostility, and Hazel watched her walk away.

Nydia approached and patted her sister on the shoulder. She said, “What are you looking at? Let’s go.”

Hazel spoke up, “I think Violeta is not too bad.”

Nydia asked, “Really? You don’t see her as a love rival anymore?”

Hazel shook her racket and said, “She’s a rival on the court. Next time, I won’t make any more mistakes!”

Both the women’s doubles and men’s teams won the match.

The tennis club achieved a complete victory and won the trophy. Meanwhile, the sports school settled for second place.

On their way back, they happily discussed how to celebrate and planned to hold a big party.

Both of Zelena’s plans failed. She was quite disappointed.

She had been silent the whole time and left as soon as she got off the bus.

While walking, she felt discomfort in her foot. Removing her shoe, she discovered a thumbtack lodged inside.

Chapter 67

We Are The Dark Horse Of The Year

Zelena removed a thumbtack from the sole of her shoe.

As she stared at the thumbtack in her hand, anger filled her eyes.

If there was a thumbtack inside her shoe, it would mean that Violeta must have known about the thumbtacks she had placed in their sneakers.

This was Violeta’s way of getting back at her.

That awful woman!

Zelena threw the thumbtack on the ground. However, she accidentally stepped on it and drew blood. It wasn’t too serious, but it caused enough pain for her to need a tetanus shot.

After everyone returned to school, Nolan organized a group outing to eat fried chicken and barbecue.

They arrived at the restaurant and ordered a large amount of drumsticks.

Each person had a small grill in front of them, slathered with oil. The delicious pork belly sizzled inside.

Everyone was happy after winning the competition, so they ordered beer. The oversized beer mugs were filled to the brim and the ice cubes emitted. a cool mist. The atmosphere was lively with laughter and cheers.

Violeta was thrilled to be a part of this large group.

Sitting together with so many people and celebrating the achievements they had all worked hard for was something she had never dared to imagine in her previous life.

As she was eating her fried chicken, Kaylee wanted to get some sauce.

“Vio, what do you want?”

“Salad dressing.”

“Okay.” Kaylee then turned to Nolan and asked, “Nolan, what do you want? I’ll bring it over for you.”

Without even looking up, Violeta casually said, “Just give him some mayonnaise.”

Coincidentally, Nolan looked up and smiled warmly at Kaylee. “Mayonnaise, thank you.”

Both of them spoke almost at the same time and they both paused. abruptly.

Violeta slowly raised her gaze and glanced at Nolan, who also looked. towards her.

A smile spread across Kaylee’s lips. “I’ll go get it!”

After that, she hurried away.

Nolan asked, “How did you know I like mayonnaise?”

Violeta did not say anything.

How could she not know?

She had a crush on him in her previous life, so naturally, she remembered his preferences in her heart.

His favorite food, color, taste…

She had engraved them in her mind during her best four years of college, so how could she forget?

“Just a guess.”

Violeta replied lightly, her expression unchanged. After that, she lowered her head to continue eating barbecue.

Nolan continued to gaze at her until Violeta completely ignored him. After that, he slowly withdrew his gaze.

After a while, Kaylee came back with the dipping sauce and everyone continued to eat and drink, chatting and laughing.

After finishing the meal, everyone went their separate ways.

After winning the league, Violeta was treated like a treasure when she returned home!

Irene and Anton, who were not young anymore, led the cheers and set off fireworks.

Niall praised, “Our future Olympic athlete, Vio!”

Violeta said, “Stop teasing me!!

Irene said, “He wouldn’t dare to tease you. He’s only telling the truth! Our Vio is the best!”

Anton laughed. “Hahaha, well said, well said!”

As they walked into the living room together, Violeta suddenly remembered something and asked Irene, “Mom, are you having a performance at your theater soon?”

“Yeah, there will be a rehearsal for a new play called ‘The Magpie Feast‘ at the beginning of next month. I will also be playing a supporting role for the newcomers. Are you interested, Vio?”

Before the competition, Violeta had mentioned that she wanted to take Kaylee to the theater.

So, she came to ask Irene for this.

“Mom, can you give me a few tickets? I want to take my friends to see the play, is that okay?”

Irene immediately agreed, “Of course, you can!”

“Thank you, Mom!”

“However, the tickets for the public have been sold out for a long time. I’ll give you a few insider tickets. They all have amazing seats.”

“Great!”

Ever since the cheerleaders from the dance club were expelled on their way to the league, the animosity between the dance club and the tennis club had deepened, and their relationship had reached an irreparable point.

Zelena was absent for two days because she stepped on a thumbtack.

Violeta managed to get a few exclusive tickets for the Millennium Grand Theater at the beginning of next month and made plans with Zoren, Kaylee, and a few others to watch the play together.

At noon, Violeta and Kaylee went to the cafeteria to eat and ran into some members of the dance club. Naturally, they received a few disdainful glances.

Violeta had long become immune to these glances. She would be fine as long as they didn’t cause any trouble.

Kaylee was furious and stabbed several holes in the egg with her fork in front of Violeta.

“Those dance club people are so infuriating!”

Violeta calmly sipped her soup. “Anger is detrimental to one’s well–being.”

Kaylee said, “Vio, aren’t you angry? They give us dirty looks every time. they see us. I want to gouge out their eyeballs so badly!”

Give us dirty looks?

In her previous life, Violeta was framed by Zelena and became a target of ridicule in the entertainment industry.

Apart from the dirty looks, Violeta was even pelted with eggs by Zelena’s fans when she made a brief appearance backstage for playing a minor role in the promotional drama.

So, dirty looks meant nothing to her.

Violeta’s retaliation was only directed at Zelena, as she was the mastermind behind the scenes.

The others were just victims instigated by Zelena, although there might be a few individuals who were just as cunning as Zelena.

“Kay, we will always be judged by others as long as we’re alive. Even in death, we won’t be spared from criticism. So, let’s just take their indifference and mockery as applause and encouragement.”

After hearing Violeta’s words, Kaylee suddenly stopped what she was doing.

“Vio, it’s so strange that you have such a strong spirit. Aren’t we the same age?”

Violeta smiled faintly. “Let’s eat quickly. You’re about to turn the eggs into a honeycomb!”

Kaylee nodded. “Okay.”

“Oh, the dance club will definitely try to outdo us again in the Moon Festival. That’s the only area where they can surpass us.”

“Moon Festival?”

Kaylee nodded. “Senior told me that they have already started designing the venue.

While the tennis club won trophies outside of school, the dance club would compete for reputation within the school.

Every year, the dance club would outshine the tennis club by a large margin during the major festivals organized by Toland University.

Since most members of the tennis club were financially well–off, no one wanted to perform on stage or prepare a program with great care.

So, they would just go through the motions and end up in a miserable. defeat every year.

On the other hand, the dance club considered these festivals as important. days to showcase their talents, so they would diligently prepare for them every year.

Combined with their outstanding dance performances that were enough to captivate everyone’s attention, they naturally always took the first place.

Violeta had also heard about the dance club’s dominant position in the various campus festivals at Toland University. She took a sip of soup and said, “So you mean we’re going to lose this year too?”

Kaylee shrugged. “Well, there’s nothing we can do. We really can’t compare to them. We can’t just go on stage and play a game of tennis. That would be too absurd.”

Violeta imagined the scene of playing tennis on stage.

Indeed, it would be absurd.

She laughed and said, “It’s still early, so the outcome is uncertain. I bet. we’ll be the dark horse this year.”

Chapter 68

Soon, it was time to go to the Millennium Grand Theater to watch the play.

“The Magpie Feast” was scheduled to start at 7 p.m.

There was a long queue at the entrance, entrance, consisting of all the audience members who had managed to secure tickets online using their phones.

Yesterday, Irene had already informed Violeta that they could just come into the theatre as there would be someone delivering the insider ticket.

Therefore, they did not need to collect tickets. They could go directly to their seats in the theater lobby and wait for the show to begin.

Kaylee arrived at the theater and cautiously peered inside the lobby.

“Vio!”

Violeta was sitting with Hayden and others as they waited for the show to begin. When she heard the voice, she looked up and saw Kaylee at the entrance.

“Kay, come over here.”

“Sorry, sorry, I left a bit late. I thought I was running late.”

“It’s all right, there’s still twenty minutes before the show starts. I bought you a cup of hot cocoa.”

Kaylee hurried over and greeted Hayden and the others, “Hello, everyone.”

Jasper smiled. “We’ve all been waiting for you.”

Zoren said, “Hello, Kaylee.”

Liam glanced at Kaylee indifferently. Like Hayden, he did not say anything.

Today, Violeta noticed that Liam was unusually quiet. Although Hayden was usually the one who spoke the least, Liam’s silence today seemed to surpass even Hayden’s.

Violeta smiled, “Liam, are you not in a good mood today?”

Zoren lightly kicked her under the table. “Vio, don’t try to start a conversation out of nothing.”

Violeta blinked and sensed that something significant was about to happen.

“What happened?”

Jasper smirked and leaned back into the chair. He said slowly, “Something big is about to happen in his family.”

“Oh?” No one wanted to bring up Liam’s family affairs.

However, since Violeta was curious, they decided to tell her.

“Last week, a pair of twins came out of nowhere to claim their inheritance in the Ridge family.

“They’re the consequences of Liam’s father’s love affairs in his youth. Now, his family is in chaos. These twins will probably be enrolled in Toland University as transfer students. They might even get transferred to the performing arts class.”

Zoren mocked, “Lee hasn’t been in a good mood these days. Who can accept someone suddenly appearing and stealing the spotlight from them? Hahaha!”

Violeta and Kaylee were shocked. “Huh?”

Hayden glanced at Violeta coldly and added “The mother of these twins is none other than the famous actress Hannah Leid from Harbor City.”

Violeta and Kaylee’s mouths dropped open in disbelief.

“Huh?”

“Hannah Leid?”

It was not uncommon for a prominent family to have illegitimate children.

However, Liam had been the sole heir of his family for twenty–years, and suddenly, a pair of twins appeared to challenge his inheritance. This went beyond just a mind game.

Kaylee looked excited, “You mean the supporting actress Hannah Leid in the old movies? Oh my goodness, that’s a lot of information.”

Liam glanced at Zoren, who was laughing happily.

“Are you done? You’re acting like a dog.”

Zoren composed himself and said, “All right, all right, I’ll stop laughing. Don’t worry, Lee, if those brats dare to do anything, we’ll teach them a lesson for you.”

Jasper nodded. “We can forgive the girl but not the boy!”

The twins were not there, but they had already attracted a lot of animosity.

If they encounter the twins at school in the future, they will definitely target them.

Liam said, “Don’t underestimate them, these siblings are not as simple as you think.”

Jasper smirked. “It’s more fun when it’s not simple. Otherwise, it’s boring.”

Hannah raised them to adulthood only to send them back now? It’s obvious that they are here for the Ridge family’s wealth, right? It would be strange if it were that simple!”

While they were discussing this, a group of people from the dance club entered through the entrance. They were the cheerleaders who had previously been kicked off the bus by Nolan.

As soon as they entered, they were engaged in lively conversation and laughter.

“There are so many people in line. Luckily, we have Lena’s ticket.”

“Hey, where’s Lena? Hasn’t she arrived yet?”

“She messaged me earlier saying she went to pick up the tickets and asked us to wait inside for a while.”

“The show is about to start, do you think we’ll miss it?”

“I don’t think so.

Kaylee overheard the voices coming from behind her. So, she turned her head, widened her eyes, and patted Violeta’s arm. She said, “Vio, look, it’s the members of the dance club.”

“Hmm?”

The people sitting at the round table turned their heads and recognized the members of the dance club.

They had heard from the members who went to the league that Nolan kicked the cheerleaders off the bus. Moreover, they also knew about the conflict between them and Violeta on the bus, and how they cursed at Violeta.

“Why are they here?”

Violeta was not surprised as she had overheard them in the dressing room saying that they were going to the theater to watch a play.

“Whatever. We’ll mind our own business and avoid crossing paths with them.”

Kaylee sneered. When enemies came face to face, their eyes would blaze with hatred. “Then let’s secretly hope they can’t get in!”

It was just a casual remark, but little did they know that Kaylee’s words would come true.

There were still ten minutes before the show started.

Backstage, Zelena approached the staff to collect her ticket, only to be informed that there were none left.

“What!? No tickets? Weren’t you supposed to have some extra insider tickets for me?”

The staff member sighed helplessly. “Ms. Blake, there were indeed six extra insider tickets before, but they were reserved a few days ago by an influential figure in our theater. Even the director had no choice but to let her have them. There’s nothing I can do.”

Of course, Irene was an influential figure.

Zelena furrowed her brow and asked, “What do we do now? Who got the tickets? Can I buy them?”

The staff member replied, “I’m afraid that’s not possible. I don’t know who got the tickets, and besides, the play is about to start. Tickets for the first show are in high demand. Even if I knew who took them, they probably wouldn’t agree to give them up.”

There were three showings of ‘The Magpie Feast‘ in total, and today was the first one.

The regular ticket prices had been inflated fivefold by scalpers outside!

Not to mention, the insider tickets would have the best view, so no one would be willing to give up their tickets at this critical moment.

Zelena was furious. She had everything settled, but unexpectedly, the tickets were gone at the last minute.

Who could she turn to now?

Plus, the members of the dance club must have already arrived and were waiting for her in the lobby. If she did not have the tickets, how would the cheerleaders perceive her?

Zelena was truly livid.

The staff member noticed Zelena’s displeased expression and said, “Look, I can help you reserve tickets for the second show. The tickets will be even harder to get after the first show because of the online hype. You might even have to pay double the deposit.”

After considering her options, this seemed to be the only alternative.

Since she could not watch the first show, she could only watch the second show next week.

A coldness flashed in Zelena’s eyes. “Money is not a problem, but if you break your promise again, don’t blame me for reporting you for scalping!”

Chapter 69

Zelena stepped out from the backstage area and made her way to the lobby to find the cheerleaders.

At the same time, Violeta and her group stood up and left their seats to enter the theater.

Upon spotting Zelena, the cheerleaders shouted and ran over to her.

“Lena! You made it!”

“Lena, did you get the tickets? Can we go in now?”

Zelena looked embarrassed and hesitantly replied, “I’m sorry, everyone, but I wasn’t able to get the tickets.”

“What?”

Everyone was stunned, their previously joyful expressions frozen on their faces.

“How could this happen? Didn’t you say you had the tickets? So you’re saying we came here for nothing?”

“Yeah, didn’t you mention having relatives in the theater?”

Zelena didn’t know how to explain it to them. After all, she had made a firm promise earlier that there would definitely be tickets.

In her moment of hesitation, Zelena caught a glimpse of a group of people passing by in the crowd. Her expression suddenly froze. She thought she had seen them incorrectly, so she quickly shifted her gaze to the side.

She saw Violeta and her group passing through the VIP ticket checkpoint, and the staff were holding the insider tickets!

It was indeed Violeta and her group!

She wondered how the tickets she had secured had suddenly disappeared.

There were exactly six tickets, just like Violeta and her group.

Encountering Violeta never brought anything good.

Zelena immediately understood that Violeta and her group must have taken the tickets that should have been hers!

Her face darkened as she said, “Someone has taken our tickets.”

“Taken by someone else?

Zelena pointed at Violeta and her group. They were currently having their tickets checked. Zelena angrily exclaimed, “It’s them!”

The cheerleaders turned their gaze toward the direction Zelena was pointing and immediately recognized Violeta and Kaylee, who were having their tickets checked at the VIP entrance. The other four boys were also well–known figures in the school.

“Violeta?”

“Kaylee?”

“How did they get the tickets?”

The cheerleaders were instantly in an uproar.

They had been so excited when they arrived, but now they were just as disappointed.

They had taken many selfies in the theater and posted them on social media, boasting about being able to watch the new play at Millennium Grand Theater.

They had also wasted so much time.

Zelena felt extremely resentful and pretended to be generous as she said, “I had already reserved the tickets, so maybe they have some other connections. Anyway, we should leave. I’m really sorry for making you. come all this way for nothing. How about I treat you to a meal later?”

The cheerleaders were furious as they fixed their gazes on Violeta and her group at the ticket counter.

However, they weren’t foolish. Although they were angry, the theater was a public place, so rushing over there right now would only make them look like lunatics! They might even be kicked out by the security guards.

“Violeta and Kaylee must have gotten the tickets through Hayden and his friends.”

“Lena, Hayden’s family has a lot of influence, so it’s not surprising that they managed to get a few tickets. Let’s just go for now. We’ll settle the score with them later!”

Zelena didn’t know much about Hayden and his friends. She had only heard that their families were all wealthy second–generation businessmen.

Zoren’s family was involved in physical commerce, and they had malls and hotels, among other things.

Liam’s family dealt with jade and was a well–known jade tycoon in the country.

Jasper’s family owned one of the top ten film and television conglomerates in Hoiten, and they were quite powerful.

Among the four, only Hayden was the most low–key.

In Zelena’s recollection, she had never interacted with Hayden in her past life. Despite attending the same university, her attention was always focused on Nolan,

After graduation, she hadn’t heard any news about Hayden, or rather, she simply couldn’t access the social circles he was a part of.

Naturally, they had no connection, as they did not belong to the same. social circle.

Therefore, Zelena subconsciously regarded Hayden as just another kid. from a wealthy second–generation business family. She knew he had money, but she did not expect his family to hold such power!

Curiously, Zelena asked, “What does Hayden’s family do?”

“Don’t you know? Oh, right, I remember now. You’re not from Quinston, so it’s not surprising that you don’t know.”

“Don’t keep me in suspense. Just tell me.”

Under Zelena’s persistent questioning, her friends finally revealed the truth as they walked out of the theatre.

“Actually, we didn’t know at first either. We only know this because the club president had some contact with Hayden. His parents always travel in official cars…

The cheerleaders briefly explained Hayden’s family background to Zelena.

In simple terms, his family had held government positions for several generations, and he had ancestors who had royal blood. Hayden’s parents held high–ranking positions, so he could even be considered a ‘prince.‘

Zelena’s eyes widened after she heard that. She had never imagined that Hayden would have such a background!

The cheerleaders noticed the expression on Zelena’s face and chuckled. “Don’t underestimate him just because he’s low–key. He is actually the real big shot in our school. He expelled a student from the tennis club with just a few words the last time. Do you think anyone can do that?

“But not everyone can get close to Hayden. Even Zoren and the others are only able to hang out with him because they have been friends since. childhood. He is very cautious about making friends, and his future after he graduates has already been planned out. As for women like Violeta and Kaylee, well, let’s not even mention them. They don’t even meet the standards of the Frost family!”

Someone teased, “It’s not that they don’t meet the standards. They are even worse than us! How pathetic.”

Zelena never expected that Violeta would have such good luck to befriend. Hayden and she never expected that Hayden would be the best among the four of them.

The cheerleaders were right. If someone from a prestigious family worked hard and lowered themselves, they might be able to marry into Hayden’s family.

Based on family background alone, someone like Hayden would definitely look for someone from a similar background in the future.

Even if Violeta was lucky enough to befriend Hayden, it would be impossible for their relationship to progress further. With that thought in mind, Zelena felt a little better.

Since they were not able to watch the first showing of The Magpie Feast‘, the cheerleaders‘ resentment towards Violeta and Kaylee grew stronger.

They might not be able to mess with Hayden and the others, but they could deal with Violeta and Kaylee.

The Moon Festival was coming soon. When the time came, they would definitely give the tennis club a good slap in the face.

Two hours later.

The splendid play came to an end.

Violeta and her companions followed the crowd out of the theater. The night sky was adorned with twinkling stars, resembling a beautiful painting.

“That play was amazing…” murmured someone in the crowd.

Kaylee looked as if she had not had enough. She said, “The performers in the play are truly talented! I wish I could become a theatre performer too!”

Violeta smiled and replied, “It’s a goal worth striving for.”

Only a few people who graduated from the performing arts managed to achieve fame and success, while the majority would be overshadowed by others.

In Violeta’s recollection from her previous life, the most renowned person from their class was Zelena.

As for the others, some persisted in pursuing acting careers, while others did pursue further education.

The film industry was too crowded, so becoming a professional theatre. performer would be a good alternative.

Chapter 70

“It would be even better if I could become an actor at the Millennium Grand Theater!”

Kaylee began to daydream.

Violeta said, “Go for it. The Millennium Grand Theater recruits new talents from Toland University every year.”

“Yeah, then I’ll head back now. Goodbye, Vio and Seniors!”

After bidding them farewell, Kaylee hurriedly crossed the street to catch a bus home.

If she wanted to join the Millennium Grand Theater as a stage actor, Violeta could help her.

However, Violeta didn’t immediately offer her assistance. Instead, she wanted Kaylee to improve her skills through her own efforts.

Many people aspire to enter the Millennium Grand Theater every year, but only a few are accepted. The competition is fierce,

If Kaylee meets professional standards but lacks connections, then Violeta can certainly lend her a hand. If Kaylee’s skills are not up to par, she won’t push her forward.

She should leave this opportunity to someone else.

“Vio, shall I give you a ride home?”

Zoren was about to speak but was interrupted by Jasper’s punch. He quickly changed his words, “I suddenly remembered that I have something to do. Let our dear friend, Hayden, take you home!”

Violeta was speechless.

“Hayden, I’m leaving Vio in your hands! Make sure to safely take her home.””

The three of them quickly drove away, leaving only Violeta with Hayden.

Violeta was slightly startled. She sighed and turned to look at Hayden.

She asked, “Where’s your car?”

As they were speaking, the driver arrived and opened the car door. Violeta was just about to get in.

Hayden’s clear voice came from behind.

“Sit in the back.”

“Oh, okay

Violeta turned on her tiptoes and sat in the back, next to Hayden.

After dropping off Violeta in front of her house, Hayden rolled down the car window. His dark eyes fixed on her, and he said, “Goodnight.”

“Goodnight.”

Violeta waved at him and then turned to enter the house.

Hayden watched her go inside before instructing the driver to leave.

The next day, they arrived at school.

The instructor announced the preparations for the school’s Moon Festival and encouraged everyone to sign up for the performance.

Violeta sat in the back row, resting her chin on one hand and twirling a pen with the other.

Many students in the front row began to discuss it excitedly.

“I watched the previous Moon Festival dance performance by the dance club on the forum. It was amazing! Their street dance was so good, very captivating.”

“Every performance by the dance club is excellent. They have been the champions for many years in a row

“Yes! Lena is in the dance club. Lena, can you give us a hint about what performance the dance club is preparing for this year?”

“Yeah, tell us…

Zelena instantly became the center of attention in the class. She shyly covered her face and said, “Please don’t ask me anymore. The club hasn’t decided on the performance yet, but it will most likely be a dance performance. We won’t disappoint everyone.”

Kaylee in the back row rolled her eyes and commented, “Such an arrogant person.”

“If it weren’t for our club slacking off every year, they wouldn’t have a chance.”

After the argument with the members of the dance club on the bus last time, Kaylee’s fondness for the group plummeted to negative levels.

The two clubs already had a bad relationship. Now, Kaylee considers the dance club her archenemy.

Violeta remained silent, quietly packing up her books and preparing for the end of class.

As the bell rang. Violeta and Kaylee prepared to leave the classroom for their tennis club. Just as they walked out of the classroom door, they heard a few sarcastic voices from behind.

Candy said, “I don’t think the tennis club should participate in the Moon Festival. It’s so embarrassing. They always make fools of themselves on stage.”

Gillian added, “They never have any impressive performances. They’re like clowns.”

Candy continued, I watched last year’s recording. What were they even doing on stage? It was laughable!”

Zelena responded, “Oh, please don’t say that, and don’t speak so loudly. It wouldn’t be good if Sis heard!”

Violeta and Kaylee turned around, their eyes icy and indifferent as they looked at them.

Kaylee asked, “Are you saying this for us to hear? Come on, we’re right in front of you. Say it now!”

Gillian and Candy’s expressions froze.

Gillian replied, “Kaylee, did we mention you by name? What’s with this attitude? Just mind your own business! We can say whatever we want. It’s none of your concern!”

Candy added, “Besides, did we say anything wrong? When has the tennis club ever outperformed the dance club in the Moon Festival?”

Kaylee lowered her gaze and said loudly. “We don’t bother arguing with the dance club! They can only rely on their rankings in some campus activities! If they have the ability, they should participate in external competitions and bring glory to the school!”

At that moment, the classroom was still filled with many people. Kaylee’s loud voice instantly attracted the attention of others.

Zelena took the opportunity to quickly step forward and play the role of a peacemaker.

“Stop it, everyone. Every club has its strengths. Actually, I wanted Sis to join the dance club with me, considering her lack of coordination. Oh, I mean, she doesn’t know how to dance, so I gave up on that idea.

What?

Did Zelena just imply that Violeta lacks coordination?

The people in the classroom exchanged glances and began to whisper.

“So Violeta lacks coordination. It’s such a shame to have such a beautiful face.”

Originally, it was a matter between clubs, unrelated to individuals.

But now, Zelena has shifted the focus of the conversation to Violeta.

Violeta narrowed her eyes, and her rosy lips slowly parted. “Zelena, every time I try to see you as a decent person, can you try to act a little more like one?”

Zelena, feeling wronged, took a step forward and grabbed Violeta’s arm. She said, ‘Sis, I’m sorry. You can scold me. I didn’t mean to bring this up.”

Violeta felt extreme disgust as she looked at Zelena and said, “I don’t like to insult people. Usually, I prefer to use my hands.”

As she finished speaking, Violeta raised her hand and pushed Zelena to the ground. Zelena fell heavily on her backside and was stunned!

‘Ouch!”

“I don’t appreciate trash touching me,” Violeta said.

Everyone was stunned.

No one expected Violeta to take action.

Isn’t she audacious?

Candy and Gillian rushed forward to help Zelena, who was on the ground. “Are you okay, Lena?”

“Everyone saw it! Violeta physically attacked someone!”

Kaylee looked at them with a dumbfounded expression and asked, “Are you two out of your minds? Zelena deserved it, and besides, she’s not fragile. What’s the big deal if she gets pushed? Violeta is being kind by not slapping her.”

The two stood at the doorway, looking down at Zelena, Candy, and Gillian.

“The dance club won’t be in first place in the Moon Festival this year.

“If not the Dance Club, then is it your tennis club?”

“You got it right. It’s the tennis club. If you don’t believe it, let’s have a competition.”

Zelena clenched her fists. A sinister look was hidden beneath her dark lashes, and she said, “Don’t be ridiculous, Sis. Does the tennis club have any outstanding performances?”

Violeta smirked. “Well, let’s wait and see.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 51, 52, 53, 54, 55, 56, 57, 58, 59, 60]]

Chapter 51

They couldn’t comprehend Violeta, not after everything she had experienced in her previous life- poverty, exhaustion, and hardship. Unlike them, who had always been spendthrifts, they had no understanding of the struggles she had faced.

Even though Violeta was no longer lacking money, she still wanted others, including the couple in the café, to live well. The café, which used to have a poor business, was now thriving. The couple was overjoyed because they no longer had to return to their hometown, and their children could study in Quinston.

Violeta simply shook her head and said, “You don’t understand.”

“Alright, please don’t talk to me anymore. You’re disturbing my work. Go out and take a walk. There are too many people in the shop.”

Aw, she’s complaining about us now.

Alright then, the four of them exchanged glances and left the shop to take a walk outside.

They hadn’t walked for long when Zelena and her group arrived. As soon as they entered, they saw Violeta standing behind the counter, taking orders. Zelena couldn’t conceal the mockery and sarcasm in her eyes.

I knew she would be working here.

Look at what she’s wearing. She must be living miserably after leaving the Blake family.

When Jasper gets tired of her and dumps her, she’ll be even worse off.

Zelena felt great satisfaction in her heart. They confidently walked up to the counter, exchanging glances. When Violeta looked up and saw them, her expression remained unchanged.

Zelena curled her lips and met Violeta’s gaze with a shallow disdain in her eyes. She exclaimed in surprise, “Oh, sis, how could you work here? If you need money, you should have told me! If things get tough, you can always go back to Dad and Mom and apologize. They will definitely forgive you!”

“Sis, even though we are not biological sisters and you are not Dad and Mom’s biological child, they have raised you for eighteen years and still have feelings for you. They would never be so heartless towards you. Sis, seeing you work so hard here, I feel really sorry for you!”

Zelena’s voice was not low, quickly attracting the attention of others in the store. Her intention was simple: to embarrass Violeta. Naturally, the more people who knew, the happier she would be. Gillian and Candy also chimed in from the side.

“Lena, just forget it. Someone like her will never be grateful!”

“Yes. She fits this job perfectly. Slie has enjoyed the benefits of being with you for eighteen years for free! You are being too considerate of her. Someone like her doesn’t deserve it”

They echoed each other, putting on a show that delighted the three women. Violeta found it quite ridiculous, Zelena was truly determined to make things difficult for her.

The forum post had gained quite a bit of attention, and many people had come to see Violeta’s true phones and left comments on the forum, enjoying the spectacle,

At this moment, Kaylee, who was having her meal, walked over and rudely asked, “Seriously, why are you people so nosy? Are you going to order or not? If not, please leave.”

“We are going to order. We never said we wouldn’t.”

The three of them glanced at the menu and were about to place their orders. However, the people in line behind them were not happy.

“Hey, are you three from Toland University? How can you be so uncivilized!”

“Didn’t you see that we are all in line? What’s the meaning of cutting in suddenly?”

“Yeah! Did you even see us? It’s hot outside, and there are still many people waiting out there!”

Zelena and the others had become too engrossed in their conversation and had forgotten that they were still in line. They felt extremely embarrassed.

Someone recognized Zelena and spoke up. “Isn’t this the girl who used to wear cheerleading uniforms on the forum?!”

“Yeah, it’s her! I didn’t expect her to be so uncivilized!”

Now things were not looking good for Zelena. Her reputation was ruined.

Violeta was known for her beauty, while Zelena was known for her embarrassing behavior. The character’s stark contrast was obvious.

“I think she also participated in the campus beauty pageant, right? I remember she received quite a few votes! I can’t believe her behavior. This is really disappointing.”

“We apologize, everyone.”

Zelena quickly realized the situation and apologized to the people in line behind her with a remorseful expression. Then, she cleverly shifted the blame onto Violeta.

“The person taking your orders is my sister. When I found out she was working here, I felt so sorry for her that I became anxious and forgot I was still in line. I’m really sorry about that! How about this? Let me treat you all to coffee! If you’re willing to forgive me.”

“Wow! Really!?”

“You’re treating us to coffee? That’s great!”

The crowd was buzzing with excitement.

Upon hearing Zelena’s words, the people who were complaining in line just now suddenly changed their expressions.

Violeta stood behind the counter, coldly observing the scene.

Zelena always liked using this tactic because offering immediate benefits was the most effective way to win people over.

However, she glanced at the–empty coffee beans next to her and smiled.

The coffee beans were running out, so she had called the servants at home to deliver more.

The White family’s coffee beans were imported and of high quality. Although the ones used in the shop before were not bad, the ones from the White family were naturally the best.

At first, Violeta only thought about opening the business and didn’t properly prepare everything. Even though using the White family’s coffee beans would almost eliminate the profit and might even result in a loss, it was still a way to establish a reputation.

She didn’t plan to increase the profit or raise the prices.

But now, Zelena insisted on paying the bill, so she just had to increase the profit!

Not only did she have to increase the profit, but she also had to make a substantial profit from it.

Since she was in the business of making money, if someone offered free money, she would definitely welcome it with open arms!

“Alright! Applause for Zelena! She is treating you guys to coffee!”

Violeta led the applause and then exaggeratedly said, “But I forgot to tell you, we only have enough coffee beans left for less than five cups of coffee. We need to switch to better beans, so the price will be different, you know!”

Whether or not there was a price increase didn’t matter to the people waiting in line. After all, they didn’t have to pay, and they could still enjoy better coffee. There is no reason not to take the offer.

However, Zelena’s expression changed.

Earlier, she could offer to treat everyone to coffee because she had looked at the menu prices and they weren’t that expensive!

But now, listening to Violeta’s tone, it seemed that the price would change after switching the beans.

Although she had money, she wasn’t foolish. She didn’t want to be deceived by Violeta.

“How coincidental that you switched the beans as soon as I arrived. Who knows if the beans you switched? to are of good quality?”

Violeta smirked. “It’s okay. I told you in advance that we were switching beans. Whether you treat it or not is up to you. But you did say you would treat everyone earlier, so are you reneging on your word now?”

Kaylee exaggeratedly said, “No way. You just promised to treat everyone to coffee earlier. Are you really going to back out now? You can’t be that kind of woman, can you?”

The words of the two, along with the gazes of the people in line behind them, put Zelena in a difficult position.

Zelena clenched her teeth and said, “Fine, since I said it, I won’t go back on my word!”

Violeta raised her red lips and applauded.

Chapter 52

After boasting, Zelena and the others stood by to supervise the coffee–making. Before the remaining coffee beans ran out, a servant from the White family arrived with two large boxes of coffee beans. As soon as the new coffee beans were opened, a fragrant aroma filled the air. It was so pure. Anyone knowledgeable about coffee beans could tell at a glance that the beans in this box were top–notch Colombian beans. However, Zelena and the others were unaware.

“How much does a cup of this new coffee cost?” someone asked.

“A dollar and fifty cents, replied Violeta.

The pricing at Sunset Café took into account that the target audience was students, so it emphasizes cost-effectiveness. Using premium beans for hand–ground coffee was a high–end quality with great cost-effectiveness, and one dollar and fifty cents was a reasonable price.

Gillian widened his eyes and questioned, “One dollar and fifty cents? Is it worth it!? You’re saying these are good beans, but are they really?”

Violeta responded, “I can tolerate ignorance, but stupidity is another story.”

Just then, Fiona had already made a fresh cup of Americano with the new beans. As soon as the cup of Americano was served, everyone could already smell the aroma of the coffee.

A man with slightly long hair in the queue behind them, looking somewhat unkempt, immediately said, “If I’m not mistaken, this should be Colombian Supremo!”

Fiona was an expert in coffee. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have opened a coffee shop herself. Seeing that the man had good taste, she immediately nodded and said, “That’s right. You’re an expert, sir.”

George smiled shyly. “Not an expert. I just drink a lot.”

Violeta’s gaze fell on him. George’s deep gaze met Violeta’s eyes through the gap in his forehead, and they exchanged a glance.

“Colombian Supremo is recognized as one of the best coffee beans in the world. It already has a natural sweetness, so it’s best not to add sugar in order to maintain its optimal flavor. Just the aroma alone is so delightful, and drinking it will surely be a superb delight!”

George was really looking forward to the taste of this cup of coffee. Hearing their words, the people in line behind them became even more eager. They had stumbled upon a great find.

Gillian had originally wanted to question whether the coffee beans in the Café were subpar, but she didn’t expect someone knowledgeable to suddenly appear from the crowd and speak so confidently. It was truly unbelievable! They glanced disdainfully at George. He was dressed sloppily, with messy hair. At first glance, he looked like a homeless person on the street! How could someone like him drink coffee in the same shop as them!

Candy said with disgust, “He’s so dirty! Is he a homeless person? Hey! Violeta, do you let just about anyone into your shop?”

Upon hearing this, Violeta looked at George in front of her. Although George looked messy, his clothes were quite clean. He had been here for a while, keeping a low profile, and there was no unpleasant odor coming from him. At a glance, it was clear that he was not a homeless person; he just didn’t care about drawing himself in public.

Violeta said lightly, “Sunset Café welcomes coffee lovers from all over the world, even beggars on the street, as long as they appreciate and understand coffee. Why won’t we welcome them? They’re unlike some ignorant fools who wouldn’t keep their mouths shut even though they know nothing at all.”

Kaylee, not far away, smiled and agreed, ‘Exactly! Some people who know nothing about coffee can still come in and talk nonsense, while those who truly appreciate it haven’t even looked down on you yet!”

Besides, the guy named the coffee perfectly just by a whiff of its smell. He’s no bottom feeder. Gillian has no idea what she’s talking about. Gillian remained silent after receiving the lecture.

Candy, who was standing beside them, wanted to support Gillian, so she spoke up to console her, “Don’t worry, Gillian. Why bother arguing with a waiter?”

Gillian nodded, feeling relieved. “You’re right. Even though I’m not doing well, I haven’t stooped so low as to work as a waiter in a coffee shop! I don’t understand why some people are so arrogant!”

They were indirectly insulting and cursing Violeta.

Violeta chuckled softly and continued to take her orders.

However, Fiona couldn’t help herself when she heard this. She didn’t understand the situation when Zelena approached earlier and performed a scene.

But now that Gillian had openly mocked Violeta, she knew what was happening.

Fiona glanced at Gillian and said, “You seem to have misunderstood something. Ms. Violeta is not a waitress in the shop! She is the owner of the coffee shop!”

“What did you say? She’s the owner? That must be a joke.”

They simply couldn’t believe that Violeta was the owner of the café.

Zelena’s eyebrows furrowed upon hearing these words. How could it be possible that this despicable person was the owner of the café?

Fiona said, “Whether you believe it or not, she is still the owner of the café. Violeta took over the café half a month ago. University students nowadays are really something. I can’t believe they’re looking down on waitstaff and the working class.”

“Your ancestors were in the working class too. If you continue to speak disrespectfully, I will go to your school and complain to your teachers! I remember what you all look like!”

Gillian remained silent.

Candy said nothing.

Zelena was quiet as well, but she kept observing Violeta’s expression.

From beginning to end, Violeta maintained a calm expression, and her tone when she asked the middle-aged woman behind her to make coffee didn’t sound like that of a waitress at all!

Could she really be the owner of this cafe?

No! Where did she get the money to take over the shop?

Zelena had a thousand questions on her mind.

The next second. Zelena suddenly remembered that if Violeta was indeed the owner of this café, then didn’t that mean she made this despicable person, all the money for treating everyone to coffee today!?

No wonder when Zelena said she would treat everyone to coffee earlier, Violeta smiled so happily!

She clenched her fist and glared at Violeta.

Meanwhile, Violeta just glanced at her with a calm gaze and smiled, saying. “Zelena, thank you so much for paying today.”

“Today, Zelena is treating everyone. Such a great opportunity should not be missed. Zelena is so generous, so let’s all invite more friends to come and join us!”

Zelena was furious to the point of having a splitting headache. Today was really going to cost her a fortune!

She couldn’t back down now because the words had already been spoken. If she regretted it, her reputation would be completely ruined. There were tons of students here, and they would tell everyone about it.

Zelena could only suppress her anger and put on a fake smile, saying, “Yeah. I just want to make friends.”

“And don’t forget to vote for me after we all finish our coffee!”

Vote?

Heh, at least her mind works fast enough.

At this point, she could only rely on campaigning to find some inner balance.

Before long, George walked up to the counter and ordered a traditional Americano,

But after placing his order, George didn’t rush to leave.

Instead, he looked at Violeta and said in a deep voice, “When you return.”

Upon hearing this, Violeta’s hand paused for a moment, and she looked up at him with a serene gaze, smiling gently.

“We will drink the elixir of immortality together.”

They had exchanged the secret code!

George’s eyes lit up, never expecting that the person in front of him was actually Six!

Violeta marked his order number and refused to take his money.

This one’s on me.”

Chapter 53

Upon hearing Violeta’s words, Zelena glanced at George with contempt and discreetly rolled her eyes. Coincidentally, two people left the shop at that moment, freeing up two seats.

Violeta gestured for George to sit, saying, “Please find a seat and wait for me. We’ll talk after I finish my work.”

George nodded and walked over to the round table, taking a seat.

However, Zelena was not pleased. “Sis, I’m the one who paid. Why don’t you let me sit there?”

Violeta glanced at her and replied, “There’s still one seat left. Can’t you walk there yourself? Do you need someone to carry you?”

Zelena narrowed her eyes and said, “I don’t want to sit with other people! I’m a germaphobe.”

That was just an excuse.

If George had been replaced with Nolan, Zelena would have eagerly rushed over long ago.

She simply disliked George.

Zelena’s implicit meaning was that she hoped George would vacate the seat for her to sit alone.

But that would not happen.

Violeta scanned Zelena up and down and spoke in a cold tone. “You’re a germaphobe? Then you shouldn’t have come out. Yet, you’re out here polluting the air for everyone. No one has complained about you yet. What makes you think you have the right to complain?”

“Why you…

Fiona chimed in, “Who do you think you are? Just because you paid doesn’t mean you can be picky and act all high and mighty in the store. There are many other customers here, and we’re not here to serve just you. If you’re a germaphobe, then pay and go home quickly!”

Zelena was speechless.

Kaylee chuckled on the side.

Fiona is so fierce!

Sitting at the table, George heard their conversation.

A warm feeling filled his heart.

George had never seen a stranger speak up for him, and they had only met for the first time.

Although he didn’t affect others, being disliked was not uncommon for George. He didn’t care about others‘ opinions of his appearance, but he didn’t expect someone to speak up for him today, and it made him feel different.

At this moment, Zelena couldn’t even imagine that she had already offended Red Hat, who would become one of her future allies. She would regret it in the future!

Zelena felt that if she stayed here any longer, she would not be able to resist breaking character.

Moreover, with more and more people coming to order coffee, she didn’t want to continue being a scapegoat, so she paid Carly and left quickly.

After finishing most of her work, she finally had some time to rest.

Violeta approached George’s table with two slices of cake. “Would you like to have some?”

George glanced at the delicate cakes in front of him and politely declined, “Thank you, but it’s alright.”

Upon hearing that he didn’t want any, Violeta picked up her fork and started eating on her own.

Without hesitation, she asked, “Are you Red Hat?”

“Yes,” George looked at Violeta and asked, “Are you Six?”

George had never thought that Six would be a woman, he had assumed it was a man.

After all, the renowned hackers on the leaderboard were mostly men, with very few women, if any.

Violeta raised her eyes and said, “You’re not quite what I imagined.”

In her previous life, Violeta had never met Red Hat in person.

Because Red Hat was secretly helping Zelena control online comments and had never revealed himself.

Violeta had initially assumed that the renowned sock puppet leader, Red Hat, was a middle-aged man conforming to the stereotype of a programmer, with a big belly and possibly wearing glasses.

However, the person in front of her, George, was a slim and well–groomed individual, except for his slightly long hair that gave him a messy appearance.

George hadn’t interacted much with the opposite sex, and his visit today was also rushed.

Upon hearing Violeta’s words, he felt a bit awkward and shyly asked, “Why?”

Violeta suddenly smiled and raised her lips, saying, “Oh, nothing. What’s your name? Are you also a student at Toland University? Which department are you in?”

“I’m George, from the computer science department.

The computer science department?

Violeta was slightly taken aback.

But upon reflection, it made sense. He was a hacker, so being in the computer science department was Hayden and the others were also from the computer science departments she wondered if they knew each other.

“What’s your name?”

“Violeta”

George silently repeated her name in his mind.

“Pleased to meet you. And you recognized the beans just now. I assume you’re a frequent coffee drinker? You can come here anytime you’re free, and I’ll treat you to a complimentary drink.

George looked at the smiling Violeta in front of him. His expression froze for a moment, and then he said, “No need for a free drink. I can pay for it

He didn’t actually lack money, he was just obsessed with computers, so he didn’t like to clean up after himself.

Besides computer programs, George wasn’t interested in anything else.

If it weren’t for Violeta’s superior skills, George wouldn’t have come out to meet her, but he didn’t expect that Six was a woman, which greatly exceeded George’s expectations.

“Well, I wouldn’t turn down a paying customer.”

Suddenly, Violeta looked at George’s hair and reached out, causing George to shrink back.

“Don’t move.”

He immediately froze.

Violeta plucked a white dandelion seed from his forehead, a small seed that George didn’t know how she had discovered. She held it in her hand and blew on it, causing it to float away.

George was stunned.

Violeta met his gaze and brushed his hair to the side, revealing a thin and handsome face.

George had good looks, just a bit thin. He was tall and slender, dressed loosely, like a bamboo pole. If he dressed up nicely, he would definitely be popular.

Looking at him, Violeta smiled and said, “Doesn’t this look nice? Why keep your hair so long? Just get a haircut.

George said nothing.

George’s eyelashes trembled slightly. He lowered his eyes, and his heart started beating rapidly.

Violeta withdrew her hand and continued eating the cake.

After a while, Hayden and the others returned. As soon as they entered the shop, Hayden noticed Violeta sitting with a man.

The four of them approached and recognized George. Upon hearing their voices, Violeta turned her head and said, “Oh, you’re back? I just finished my work.”

Several people pulled up chairs and sat down, stretching their legs.

“George?”

Jasper called out.

George looked at them with a distant gaze, stood up from the chair, and said to Violeta, “I’m leaving now. I’ll come find you next time.”

With that, George walked around the table and exited through the front door.

“Why did he leave as soon as he saw you?” Violeta shifted her gaze back and asked Hayden and the others, “Do you have a problem with him?”

Zoren replied. “No. Everyone in our department knows George. He’s a computer genius.”

Liam added, No friends, George is an eccentric guy, but he’s renowned for his genius. He never attends classes or has any friends, but he has won numerous technology awards for the college.”

Jasper asked, Vio, how did you meet him?”

Violeta replied, “We met online.”

Zoren chimed in, “He’s really exceptional in his field. Hade even approached him before to collaborate on an artificial intelligence program, but he declined.”

Chapter 54

George, a talented individual in the computer science department at Toland University, comes from an ordinary working-class family. However, his exceptional skills in computer science have earned him support from Toland University, exempting him from paying tuition fees and granting him significant scholarships annually.

Furthermore, numerous companies have sought George’s programming expertise, enabling him to support his parents and purchase a house in Quinston, achieving financial independence.

George can often be found in the cafeteria or the library at Toland University, which are his usual hangouts.

Previously, when Hayden wanted to install artificial intelligence programs on the top floor of Liberty Grove, he approached George to write the program. However, George declined the offer.

While George is undoubtedly a genius, he is also known for being difficult to work with, making him unaffordable for most people. Hayden didn’t waste too much time on him. Instead, he sought out an overseas company to finish the renovations and Al programming.

Given this information, Violeta began to understand how Zelena managed to approach George.

It is likely that Zelena heard about George’s reputation as a computer science genius and strategically positioned herself in the library or cafeteria to have a chance encounter with him. From there, she gradually utilized her skills to manipulate George and turn him into her accomplice.

Otherwise, Violeta found it hard to believe that Zelena, who previously showed disdain for George, would suddenly become friends with him. It must be George’s reputation as a genius that prompted her to actively pursue a connection with him.

Every step taken by Zelena was meticulously calculated, as she had long been preparing for the future.

Meanwhile, in her previous life, Violeta was still struggling with her living expenses.

Violeta never stood a chance against Zelena.

Unfortunately for Zelena, she was a step too late in this life, and she would have to experience the bitterness of being intercepted.

Zelena and her companions returned to school.

Earlier that morning. Zelena had spent nearly three thousand dollars at the café, unaware that it belonged. to Violeta.

She and her friends came back to school. Candy asked, “Lena, did you know that café belongs to Violeta?”

This remark hit a sore spot, but Zelena suppressed her anger and replied, “I had no idea.”

Gillian said, “Seems like this Violeta is quite resourceful. Even you didn’t know about her café…”

Having already suffered enough from this incident, Zelena didn’t want to discuss Violeta any further. She interrupted and said, “Alright, enough already. Let’s not mention her again. You guys go to the classroom

After speaking, Zelena turned around and walked away.

Gillian and Candy stood there, stunned.

Zelena arrived at the library, knowing in advance that the computer genius George often frequented it to surf the internet.

George was undoubtedly a valuable connection that Zelena couldn’t afford to miss!

Establishing a relationship with George would greatly assist Zelena in managing online data in the future.

She had heard that George was a homebody!

In order to get close to George, Zelena had dressed up, wearing a pure and innocent pleated skirt. She refused to believe that the geeky George wouldn’t be moved by her appearance!

Initially, she had planned to cause trouble at Violeta’s café, but little did she know that Violeta owned the café herself.

With her luck running out, Zelena urgently needed to regain her confidence.

She went to the library, where the librarian had been bribed by Zelena. Upon seeing Zelena’s arrival, the librarian quickly approached and said, “Zelena, you’re here early. George hasn’t arrived yet.”

Zelena frowned. “Didn’t you say he usually comes to the library at this time? Why hasn’t he come today?”

The librarian replied, I don’t know, but even though he hasn’t arrived, you can wait for him at that seat over there.

Zelena was speechless, but she had no choice.

She went to the seat where George often sat and waited, taking out her phone to take a picture of her appearance. After confirming that there were no flaws, she felt relieved.

After a while, George arrived at the library with his computer.

Originally, he intended to go to his usual seat, but to his surprise, as soon as he approached, he noticed. Zelena occupying it!

George immediately recognized Zelena as the woman who caused trouble at the cafe and even complained about him, claiming she was a germaphobe.

He had a negative impression of this woman and even felt a bit repulsed.

So George decisively grabbed his computer and sat on the other side, maintaining a distance from Zelena.

Unaware of George’s arrival, Zelena waited for ten minutes without seeing anyone, and she couldn’t help but feel anxious, She got up and went to find the librarian, asking, “Excuse me, didn’t you say he would be here soon? I’ve been waiting for so long, so why hasn’t he arrived yet? Did you get the information wrong?”

The librarian paused for a moment and said, “No way! I just saw him enter.”

“He came?” Zelena looked surprised. “Where is he? I didn’t see anyone.”

The librarian stood up from her seat and scanned the seats in front. She spotted George sitting by the window and pointed at him.

“That’s him right there.”

Zelena followed the librarian’s finger and saw the disheveled George.

She was shocked!

What??

This unkempt man in the cafe is George??

Zelena’s face turned pale, and she was too shocked to say anything.

If this man was indeed George, then her plan to make a good impression on him had already failed before it even began!

Zelena almost lost her balance and took two steps back, quickly contemplating what to do.

She didn’t want to miss out on George, a potentially powerful ally in the future, so she had no choice but to gather her courage and walk over, sitting across from George.

George noticed someone sitting in front of him and furrowed his brows slightly, lifting his eyelids to take a glance at her.

Zelena smiled awkwardly and said gently, “Hello.”

It took every ounce of willpower not to roll his eyes. George wouldn’t entertain Zelena with a greeting,

He couldn’t be bothered and continued to look at the computer screen.

Zelena thought that George didn’t dislike her since he ignored her, so she quickly said, “I came to apologize to you. I’m really sorry for what happened in the coffee shop earlier. Actually, my friend told me to say that. I have no prejudice against you…

“Are you finished?”

George closed his notebook and left, heading to the third floor of the library.

“Wait…”

Zelena called out twice, but George just walked away.

She sighed helplessly. It was over!

It was all because of Violeta!

If it weren’t for her, she wouldn’t have offended George!

Now, how could she regain George’s favor?

Violeta worked diligently in the coffee shop all day and didn’t close until the evening.

When calculating the day’s earnings at night, Fiona and her husband jumped up happily.

Seeing their joy, Violeta felt happy too.

“This money is enough to cover the operating expenses of the shop’s equipment. I heard that there is also a shop for rent on the second floor. If business continues to be good, I will consider taking over the upstairs shop and connecting the two floors.”

Chapter 55

Today was exhausting, but everyone was filled with joy.

Although Fiona and her wife no longer owned the cafe, they were incredibly grateful to Violeta.

“Violeta, thank you for revitalizing this shop. I have put so much effort and dreams into this place. There were many moments when I wanted to give up and return to my hometown, but…”

Fiona wiped away her tears. “Let’s not dwell on the past anymore. We will definitely thrive in the future!”

This cafe held great significance for them as a couple…

Regardless of who owned the shop, they would continue to serve diligently and manage it with care.

“I know, I can trust that you will take good care of the shop.”

“If you ever need assistance and find it overwhelming, please let me know. I will hire someone.”

Fiona and her husband nodded. “Alright, Violeta.”

“You don’t have to call me Violeta. Just call me Vio.”

The couple exchanged glances and nodded. “Alright, Vio.”

With the cafe matters settled, Violeta also fulfilled one of her wishes.

Despite the busy day, Violeta felt immensely satisfied.

After closing the shop, Violeta first dropped off Kaylee.

“See you tomorrow, Vio.”

“See you tomorrow.”

Violeta sat in the car and watched Kaylee enter the apartment building before instructing the driver to start the journey home.

On the way back to the White family, Violeta received a message from Hayden.

Have you arrived home?’

Not yet, still on the way.

I bought you something. Check it out.”

Violeta was stunned.

What is it?”

You’ll know when you get home.

He would not inform her in advance. Instead, he would buy it and send it directly to her home.

Violeta shook her head helplessly and could only wait until she got home.

Ten minutes later, they finally arrived at the White family estate,

As soon as the car entered the garden, a little wolf cub emerged from behind the Roman column.

Violeta returned home late tonight, unlike before when she would quickly return home after school.

Tuna had been waiting at the door and finally saw her return.

Violeta got out of the car and picked up Tuna from the ground, “What’s the matter? It’s only been a day. Why are you so clingy?”

At that moment, several servants approached and respectfully said to Violeta, “Violeta, some people delivered several boxes here earlier.”

It must be the items Hayden bought.

Violeta walked over while holding Tuna. “Open them up. They should be from Hayden.”

“All right.”

The servants quickly brought out the packages.

Upon opening them, they discovered several brand–new models of coffee machines, beverage machines, and three boxes of the latest coffee beans.

Violeta was astonished when she saw these items.

Coincidentally, Violeta had just been considering ordering a batch of the latest machines and beans online. She did not expect Hayden to send them to her.

What a delightful surprise!

It truly was a stroke of luck.

So, Violeta took out her phone and sent a message to Hayden.

I received the items. You’re so considerate, Hayden,”

Hayden replied, I’m glad. I initially wanted to have someone deliver them directly to the store, but I figured you would be off work by then. Those are air–shipped Mesir coffee beans. Three boxes should last you for a while, and I’ll have them delivered every season.

The machines and beans were of top-notch quality, and even the machines were imported as they were currently unavailable on the market.

Thank you! I’ll accept them as a gift for my store opening this time.

But you won’t have to do it next time. Opening a store is about making a profit, and these should be considered as part of the expenses. I can’t keen accenting your supplies for free.

While Violeta was aware that Hayden was wealthy, she couldn’t continue taking advantage of him.

Hayden replied, ‘Alright, I’ll give you the contact information of the supplier then.

Violeta responded, “That’s fantastic. Next time, I’ll treat you to a meal.”

Hayden replied, “You already owe me two meals.”

Violeta replied, “Okay, I remember.”

After arranging for someone to deliver the beans and machines to the store tomorrow, Violeta went upstairs, took a shower, and fell asleep on the bed.

Tuna lay beside her, licking her hand with its wet tongue, but Violeta was too exhausted to notice.

The next day at school, the tennis club’s group chat announced that they would start the internal tournament in the afternoon to select members for the league matches.

After finishing their classes, Violeta and Kaylee went to the club for training.

Due to Violeta’s appearance at the coffee shop yesterday, she stood out in the new campus belle pageant and successfully made it into the top five in terms of votes. After the first round of vote counting, there would be an opportunity to upload photos again.

“Violeta, have you prepared your photo?”

“What photo?”

“The photos for the contest! Your previous photos were too casual. You need to prepare a good one for the second round!”

Violeta tossed the tennis ball in her hand and pondered for a moment before gently replying, “Let me check the leaderboard first.”

“Alright, come with me.”

Recently, the campus belle pageant at Toland University had been trending on the forum and it was even pinned at the top.

Although there was no prize, it represented a certain level of honor.

Violeta followed the senior female student to the lounge. Then, the senior opened the computer to show her the current leaderboard.

“The vote count for the first round will end in five days. You are currently in third place, in the

top five.”

Her senior happily pointed to Violeta’s ranking and said, “After the first round, there will be two more rounds of talent competition. I think you have a good chance. If you take it seriously, you might secure a spot in the top three after the three rounds!”

Secure a spot in the top three?

Violeta glanced at the leaderboard. She remembered that in her previous life, Zelena made it to the top ten in the first round and successfully advanced to the second round.

In the end, Zelena achieved first place in the third round, gaining a lot of popularity. In her sophomore. year, she caught the director’s attention among many ordinary girls auditioning for the lead role in a music video.

If she could make a name for herself on the campus belle leaderboard, having the title of Toland University’s Campus Belle would be a boost for her future career.

Zelena was immediately crowned the most beautiful campus belle of Toland University when she debuted, which greatly increased her exposure.

Violeta did not have much interest in this leaderboard because she believed that every girl had her own beauty and it should not be judged solely based on appearance.

Zelena was indeed attractive, but what lay beneath her surface?

Who would have known that she was actually deceitful and malicious?

Violeta was not interested in this list, but she was interested in surpassing Zelena.

So, she said to her senior, “Okay, I’ll upload a new photo for the second round.”

The senior replied, “Great! Give it to me, and I will submit it for you.”

The senior was confident in her judgment.

Violeta was truly stunning, possessing the kind of beauty that could attract both genders.

With just one ID photo, she managed to make it into the top five. So, if she changed her photo, she would definitely receive more votes.

Violeta figured her senior was too enthusiastic, so she asked casually, “Senior, why are you so passionate about this? I’ll feel like I’m letting you down if I don’t achieve a good ranking.”

The senior stood up from her seat, patted Violeta’s shoulder, and said earnestly, “You don’t know about the love-hate relationship between our club and the dance club!”

“In the past, the campus belle was always chosen from the dance club every year. They used to mock us, claiming that despite being the most popular club in school, we don’t even have a campus belle. They were ridiculing our appearance and making fun of our looks!”

“Hmph, this year they better watch out. With you around, we can finally hold our heads up high! That’s why everyone is enthusiastically voting for you in hopes that you can bring honor to our club!”

Chapter 56

The tennis club and the dance club had been engaged in a secret rivalry.

The members of the dance club regarded the tennis club members as monkeys jumping around with rackets!

Meanwhile, the tennis club members privately insulted the dance club members as flamboyant peacocks!

In short, the two clubs had harbored animosity toward each other for a long time.

Every year, Toland University would hold a club conference where the tennis club and the dance club competed against each other.

However, the tennis club had never been able to surpass the dance club’s performance,

While the tennis club could not match the dance club’s performance, the dance club had also been unable to win the prestigious trophies that the tennis club had won in the city.

Both clubs had their own strengths, but they always felt the need to compare.

In the past, when the tennis club went out to compete, they would ask the dance club members to come and be the cheerleaders.

Although the dance club members would agree out of respect for Nolan, the student council president, they would always make sarcastic remarks.

Nolan was also troubled by this.

So when Zelena volunteered to take care of the cheerleading team this time, Nolan was finally freed from the trouble.

After listening to what her senior said, Violeta suddenly understood and nodded.

“I see.”

“Violeta, it’s up to you whether you can help our club redeem itself this time!”

“Hahaha, I’ll do my best.”

“Don’t worry! All members of our club will support you!”

Why were they suddenly so passionate?

If Violeta did not put in effort for the next two rounds, she would disappoint her fans.

After the afternoon training.

Originally, freshmen were not eligible to participate in the league.

However, Violeta and Kaylee, as the super rookies of this year, were selected for the league.

When Zelena heard this news, her expression was as disgusted as if she had eaten something unpleasant.

It was because Zelena not only customized costumes for the cheerleading team but also volunteered to customize costumes for the league members.

Her intention was to impress Nolan, but she did not expect that Violeta and Kaylee would also be among the league members!

Zelena felt uncomfortable as if she had swallowed a fly when she spent money to customize clothes for these two.

Violeta and Kaylee trained at the tennis court for several consecutive days.

Their relationship with the members of the tennis club grew stronger and stronger. After school, they would gather at the cafe, have a drink, and enjoy some crayfish together.

Since its opening, the cafe’s business has stabilized with a steady daily flow of customers.

Violeta set up a message wall on the left side of the cafe for customers who wanted to leave their messages.

In just a few days, the wall was filled with messages from Toland University students, including “Res confessions.

George also came to the cafe to have coffee.

This weekend, George got a haircut and appeared in front of Violeta looking fresh and clean.

Violeta looked at the rejuvenated boy in front of her and paused for a moment before reacting. “Are you George?”

“Yeah.”

“Wow! Not bad! You’ve changed a lot. It seems like you took my advice from last time! Good job!”

Violeta smiled at him with satisfaction.

George felt a little nervous but he felt relieved when he heard Violeta say this.

“What would you like to drink? Americano? Fiona, one iced Americano here.”

“All right!”

George sat in front of Violeta and saw her drawing on a blueprint. So, he asked, “Are you drawing a blueprint?”

Violeta nodded. “Yes, I’m planning to buy the second floor and open it up to make two floors. I’ll need to renovate it, so I am thinking about the design now. I also want to install some artificial intelligence and sound systems in the store.”

Upon hearing that, George did not hesitate and immediately responded, “I can assist you.”

“Huh?”

Violeta was taken aback.

Previously Zoren and the others had mentioned that Hayden had paid a substantial amount of money to seek George’s help, but George had declined back then.

Why was he so readily agreeing now?

“It’s alright, you don’t have to. I’ll design it myself, and then I’ll hire a professional team to carry out the work.”

“You don’t need to spend money on me. I am better than those professional teams.”

Violeta felt guilty and said, “For free? That’s really not necessary.”

“It’s fine. You bought me a coffee, didn’t you?”

“Okay, then! I heard that you’re really skilled with artificial intelligence, so I’ll trust you with it. From now on, you’ll be a lifelong member of our store! Haha!”

The two of them sat in the store, chatting and laughing.

Violeta had a lively personality, and although George was socially anxious, he was influenced by Violeta’s vibrant character.

Zelena happened to pass by the cafe with her friends when they saw George inside, laughing happily with Violeta.

Zelena pursed her lips unhappily. No wonder she couldn’t find George at the library these past few days. It seemed that he was here.

After much effort, George was in Violeta’s cafe!

It seemed that Zelena couldn’t win George over now. This d*mn Violeta always got in her way!

Just wait, she would make sure this woman paid the price!

A few days later, the first round of the campus beauty pageant ended.

Fifty girls successfully advanced, with Violeta firmly in third place and Zelena in fourth.

The top two spots were claimed by two seniors from the performing arts. They were also the top two in last year’s Toland University campus beauty pageant. So, they had consistently performed well this year as well.

The popularity of the two seniors naturally gave them an advantage over Violeta.

Zelena was furious to be overshadowed by Violeta.

She swore to surpass Violeta in the second round, so she uploaded a video of her performing a classical dance with an umbrella early on. As soon as the second round began, Zelena’s ranking skyrocketed.

On the other hand, Violeta hadn’t even posted any photos yet, while Zelena was going all out with her videos!

Under the encouragement of the senior, Violeta finally reluctantly uploaded a black–and–white artistic photo of herself with her hair down. Her flawless facial features and the cold, indifferent gaze in her eyes.

The photo enhanced by the high–definition camera, captivated everyone’s attention at first glance!

Gosh, this photo was simply breathtaking!

The senior couldn’t stop praising Violeta and she was starting to feel embarrassed.

Should she tell the senior that she took this photo with her camera last night in her bathroom?

After the photo was uploaded, everyone was amazed!

With the assistance of the tough guys at the tennis club, Violeta’s ranking quickly caught up with Zelena, making them neck and neck.

More importantly, Violeta only uploaded a photo!

A single photo of hers was enough to rival a one–and–a–half–minute video. Moreover, it was only a matter of time before she surpassed Zelena. This power truly made Violeta the number one at Toland University!

The pageant of the previous year wasn’t as intense as this year’s!

Zelena went to great lengths to obtain votes, but she didn’t expect to be caught up so easily. She was so angry that she couldn’t eat for a whole day.

In order to secure a good ranking, Zelena had to spend money to buy votes and maintain her position firmly within the top three, suppressing Violeta.

Chapter 57

A few days later, as Zelena and Violeta’s popularity continued to soar, their votes quickly surpassed those- of the two higher–ranking seniors.

On this particular day, at the tennis court.

Zelena was enthusiastically distributing water to everyone.

In the lounge, the senior sat in front of her computer, while Kaylee and Violeta were changing into their training uniforms.

“Oh no, Violeta, your ranking has been surpassed.” Kaylee zipped up her uniform and hopped over to look at the screen. “Ah, it’s true! Vio, your ranking has been surpassed.”

Violeta calmly sat on a stool to put on her shoes. She didn’t react much to what they said.

After Violeta’s new photo was uploaded, it had a significant impact.

This was because the photo looked more natural, without heavy makeup. As a result, it attracted not only men but also women.

In the second round, shortly after it started, Violeta was immediately pushed to first place, with Zelena in second.

However, Zelena’s ranking had unexpectedly surpassed Violeta’s, now taking the first position!

“Zelena surpassed you and became first. How annoying! How could Zelena surpass you?” Kaylee expressed her dissatisfaction.

Violeta finally finished putting on her shoes and walked over to take a glance at the screen.

Violeta’s votes were currently over seventeen thousand, while Zelena had twenty thousand votes.

Within a short period, Zelena’s votes had increased by three thousand, surpassing Violeta. This was clearly unreasonable!

Even the senior noticed that something was amiss with the vote count.

“The vote seems off. Kaylee crossed her arms and nodded in agreement. “Yeah, I think so too. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Vio is more attractive than Zelena. Zelena’s votes were not as high as Vio’s before, so how could they suddenly skyrocket in such a short time? Something fishy is going on!”

Recalling her previous life, Violeta vaguely remembered that in the three rounds of the pageant, Zelena’s rankings in the first two rounds were not particularly high. It was only in the third round that she voted. suddenly surged, surpassing the second place by twice the amount!

In her previous life, Zelena had always had a good reputation in school.

She was friendly, and polite, came from a wealthy family, and was also beautiful. She excelled in her studies…

Everyone liked her.

So, it didn’t seem strange for her to take first place in the campus beauty rankings.

However, thinking about it now, something seemed suspicious.

Her sudden surge in votes was indeed quite unreasonable.

The senior narrowed her eyes. “I will investigate the back–end data, Violeta. Don’t worry, I will ensure the fairness of this pageant.”

It seemed that the senior also suspected that Zelena’s votes were manipulated.

Violeta smiled. “I trust you. Let’s go out and train first.”

“Okay, off you go!”

Kaylee left the lounge with Violeta.

“Vio, do you think Zelena’s votes were manipulated? Who knows what she’s up to!” Violeta shook the racket in her hand and casually said, “It’s better not to speak about things without evidence, Kay.”

Although it was already evident, speaking out would only invite disputes or misunderstandings caused by gossip and possibly label her as ‘jealous.

Kaylee playfully stuck out her tongue and said, “Tch, I just can’t stand that two-faced woman!”

“I was deceived by her hypocrisy before, but later, I found out what kind of person she really is.”

As they spoke, the two walked to the tennis court, preparing for practice.

After they stepped out, they saw Zelena distributing water to the club members, wearing a cheerleader’s short skirt uniform. Her long legs under the skirt were quite alluring.

Zelena deliberately tried to impress the members of the tennis club, with the simple goal of getting their Votes.

She was aware that all the members of the tennis club were voting for Violeta, and this made her furious. Was she inferior to Violeta? Surely Violeta must have provided them with some personal advantages! Zelena cleverly suspected Violeta’s ulterior motives, but she failed to recognize that Violeta had not done anything at all.

Chapter 58

Gillian and Candy hurriedly rushed over to help Zelena up.

“Violeta, what are you doing? This is going too far”

“Yeah, Lena has been so kind to you. She brought you water and even opened the bottle for you. It’s okay if you don’t want to drink it, but why did you pour the water on her?”

After Zelena got up, she was completely soaked.

The cheerleading uniform was already quite thin, and now that it was wet, the fabric clung to her body, making it look very revealing.

The boys nearby were staring.

Kaylee stepped forward to defend Violeta and said, “I saw everything just now. She poured the water on herself and then falsely accused Vio. Are you out of your mind?”

Gillian exclaimed, “What did you say, Kaylee?”

Candy took off her jacket and placed it on Zelena, saying, “Do you think everyone is as deceitful as you? Is there any girl in this world who would resort to such tactics to frame others?”

Gillian added, “Yeah! Do you think it feels good to almost be exposed in front of so many boys here?”

Kaylee looked at the two with a you–are–hopeless expression. She tried hard to restrain her anger and almost cursed.

Violeta pulled her hand, preventing Kaylee from explaining. After that, she said, “Yes, it was me who splashed the water on her just now, so what?”

After saying that, Violeta took a step forward, picked up the unopened bottle of ice water on the nearby table, unscrewed the cap, and poured it directly over Zelena’s head.

“Ah!” Zelena did not expect Violeta to be so audacious. She screamed in surprise as the ice water hit her.

With a cold expression, Violeta looked down at the three people in front of her.

“What? Not only did I splash her with water, but I also poured it over her head. So what? Is this against the law?”

Gillian and Candy were both stunned!

The boys nearby were also shocked. They did not expect Violeta to actually do it!

She’s impressive!

Zelena stared at Violeta with a bewildered expression. After that, Violeta dropped the bottle and stood before them with her arms crossed.

“Zelena, do you really think that mere rumors can affect me now? You underestimate me. No matter how many tricks you have, I will face them all. Let’s see if you can handle it.”

Zelena’s heart trembled. She was actually influenced by Violeta’s prescription.

Violeta no longer felt the need to explain her innocence. I’m tired of explaining myself all the time.

The thing Violeta detested the most in this world was explaining herself now!

Violeta’s actions also surprised Kaylee, but at this moment, Kaylee was in awe of Violeta! She applauded. and said. “Well done!

“Did you see that? That’s what happens when you behave like that. If you dare to be disrespectful again, don’t blame me for pouring water on each of you!”

After saying that, Kaylee and Violeta went to practice together, without even sparing them a glance.

After the commotion, Zelena and the others went to change their clothes.

The tennis club members who witnessed everything immediately labeled Violeta as the fiercest junior of the year in their minds.

Although she was fierce, there was something strangely captivating about her.

Most people would not have the courage to act like that.

It did not take long for the incident between Zelena and Violeta at the tennis club to spread.

The news spread rapidly. On one hand, some claimed that Violeta was behaving erratically at the tennis club due to her association with Jasper.

On the other hand, others asserted that Zelena deliberately provoked Violeta in front of everyone.

Regardless, the two of them had a disagreement over the pageant rankings. It appeared that the competition for the title of campus belle this year was truly fierce!

Despite Zelena’s efforts to gain favor at the tennis club, they still voted for Violeta.

Zelena’s attempts were in vain.

Over time, Zelena realized that her pursuit of favor at the tennis club was pointless, so she stopped attending.

However, even though Zelena stopped trying to win favor at the tennis club, she still regularly visited the student council, just to catch a glimpse of Nolan.

Zelena always found various excuses to approach Nolan.

She brought the latest cheerleading routine and found Nolan on the court playing with everyone.

When Nolan’s friends saw Zelena’s machine they all looked at him and passed the ball to him.

Nolan noticed Zelena standing in the stands of the stadium, smiling and waving at him.

A hint of annoyance flickered in Nolan’s eyes,

Zelena hurriedly ran towards him, saying, “Nolan, I came to show you the video of our new rehearsal. I want to know if we need any improvements so I can discuss it with the team later”

In fact, during Zelena’s first visit, Nolan had clearly told her that the cheerleading team could handle their own affairs.

Since everyone knew that the cheerleaders‘ presence at the competition was merely for entertainment, there was no need to make it overly grand.

However, Zelena seemed completely oblivious and continued to bother Nolan about this matter.

Nolan was speechless, but due to his good manners, he could only politely decline each time.

“Zelena. I already told you last time that you should handle these matters yourselves. You don’t need to come to me for my opinion every time.”

Zelena replied. “But you’re the vice president! Your opinion should be taken into consideration.”

With that, Zelena played the video for Nolan.

Although Nolan had a warm personality, he was also very straightforward. He could not discern the subtle differences in the videos. To him, every video Zelena showed him seemed the same.

The only distinction was that Zelena wore different outfits each time she stood in the center.

The entire video solely focused on her, and Nolan was genuinely annoyed.

“Zelena, don’t you have anything else to do in your free time?”

Zelena hesitated for a moment. “Nolan, I have been diligently rehearsing during my spare time…”

Nolan nodded, “Well, you can go back to rehearsing then. Next time, I will bring these videos to the club for everyone to vote on.”

Zelena remained silent.

If Zelena still did not understand that Nolan was rejecting her, she would be a complete fool!

Yet, Zelena could not comprehend. She had been doing everything according to Nolan’s preferences, so why was he still treating her with indifference?

At that moment, Nolan seemed to catch something in his peripheral vision.

He turned his head and saw Violeta and Kaylee coming out of the cafeteria, chatting and laughing.

Zelena noticed Nolan’s gaze and looked in that direction as well.

Chapter 59

When Zelena glanced over, she noticed Violeta walking alongside Kaylee…

Zelena’s eyes fell on Violeta, and a hint of resentment flashed in her gaze.

Every afternoon after their final class, Violeta would accompany Kaylee to the cafeteria for dinner before heading home.

As they exited the cafeteria, they would pass by the small court on the west side, where Nolan would always be playing basketball. At a seemingly casual moment, Nolan would pause to take a drink and glance towards the two figures in the distance.

The west court was the route they had to take to return to their dormitories after leaving the cafeteria.

Zelena turned to look at Nolan and noticed that his gaze was still fixed in that direction. A sense of dissatisfaction welled up in her heart, and she called out, “Nolan!”

Nolan shifted his gaze away and looked at her. “Is there something else you need?”

Zelena clenched her teeth…

When Nolan looked at Violeta just now, his gaze was softer, but when he looked at her, it was filled with unfamiliarity and indifference.

What was happening?

Why did that woman always seem to obstruct her?

Zelena was furious inside, but she couldn’t show it on her face to Nolan.

However, there was no point in staying any longer.

“Well then, I’ll leave now, Nolan.”

“Okay.”

Nolan put down his water and continued playing on the court without looking back.

Zelena stood in place, watching Nolan’s retreating figure, and quietly clenched her fists under her sleeves.

At this moment, a ball suddenly flew out of the court and headed straight towards Violeta with incredible speed.

Kaylee happened to be tying her shoelaces as Violeta stood waiting beside her. The ball came at them from the side at lightning speed.

“Watch out!”

Violeta heard the sound of the wind and instinctively turned her head slightly. The basketball grazed her ear and flew past, causing her hair to flutter.

When Zelena saw this, she thought fiercely in her heart. ‘Why didn’t it hit her? She’s so lucky! The basketball bounced twice on the ground. After that, Violeta kicked it with her toe, sending it flying into her hands.

“I’m so sorry, could you throw the ball back to us?”

The voices of the boys on the court sounded apologetic and playful. So, Violeta turned around with the ball in her hands.

Nolan stood on the court and looked at her with gentle eyes.

Kaylee stood up from the ground and glanced at the basketball in Violeta’s hands. She shouted towards the court. “Phew, that was close! Why are you so bad at basketball? You almost hit Violeta!”

“Sorry, sorry! I’m so sorry!”

The basketball spun in Violeta’s hands, and a slight smile appeared on her lips. “You want the ball, right? Then catch it!”

She threw the basketball and kicked it with three times the force as before!

One of the boys was prepared to catch it, but when he felt the force of the basketball flying towards him, he suddenly retreated in fear.

“Bang

The basketball went straight into the hoop with precision, leaving everyone stunned.

Violeta clapped her hands. “Be more careful next time guys. Otherwise, your head might become the hoop!”

“Kay, let’s go.”

“Okay!”

Everyone on the field watched in astonishment as the two of them walked away.

“Oh my god, she kicked it so far with such force…”

Everyone discussed Violeta’s shot.

“Nolan, I think she’s from your club, right?”

“Yes.”

“Oh, I remember now. Are they the two incredibly talented newcomers who joined the tennis club this year?”

Violeta and Kaylee’s names spread widely at Toland University.

Many people had not seen Violeta play, but they had heard rumors about her. So, they were particularly curious and excited.

Zelena stood there, feeling completely ignored.

She clenched her teeth enviously and watched as the men discussed Violeta.

Why?

She was currently ranked first on the campus beauty list, so why was Violeta still more popular?

Nolan wasn’t ignoring her; it was this woman who was blocking her way!

She definitely wouldn’t let Violeta get away with it!

Finally, the cheerleading rehearsal came to an end.

The members participating in the league were also improving their coordination.

Whether it was doubles or singles, Violeta’s skills were unquestionable.

After that day’s training. Violeta overheard a few cheerleaders discussing among themselves as she was getting ready to leave and change in the locker room.

“Lena said she’ll treat us to a performance at the Millennium Grand Theater after the league. I can’t wait!”

“Yeah, and Irene Persley will be there! It’s so difficult to get tickets, do you think she can get so many? I heard the theater is cracking down on scalpers.”

“Lena said she has relatives in the theater who can help us get tickets. Oh my, it’s truly a sign of the times. I remember the first time I saw Irene’s performance when I was very young. My grandmother is her loyal fan!”

Irene, as an artist from the older generation, had remarkable achievements in the art world.

The discussion among the group became animated.

Violeta paused while zipping up her jacket, as she caught onto a familiar name.

Her mom’s performance?

The great artist they were talking about was her mother!

Perhaps because Irene was her mother and she spent every day with her, Violeta felt a sense of pride welling up inside her as she heard the others praise her mother for the first time.

Yes! That was her mother!

She gently closed the locker door and glanced towards the cheerleading squad not far away.

Kaylee, who was beside her, noticed Violeta’s gaze and asked, “Vio, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing.”

Kaylee had also overheard the conversation among the cheerleading squad just now.

She smiled and asked, “Vio, are you also a fan of Irene Persley?”

Violeta’s eyes flickered slightly. “Well, sort of.

Kaylee sighed, “There are probably not many people in the performing arts who don’t admire her. By the way, she’s also a graduate of Toland University, so she’s our senior! I’ve been wanting to see her performance for a long time, but unfortunately, it’s so difficult to get tickets for the Millennium Grand Theater, especially for Irene’s play.”

Violeta said. “You like her too? How about I treat you to it after the league?”

“Huh?” Kaylee exclaimed, looking at Violeta in astonishment. “Can you get tickets?”

“Well, I have some connections,” Violeta said mysteriously.

Her connections were much stronger than Zelena’s.

If Violeta wanted to go, she wouldn’t even have to spend money. She could just ask Irene for insider tickets, the ones with a great view from the front row!

“Wow!” Kaylee’s eyes sparkled. “That’s amazing! I’m so lucky to be friends with you!”

“Hahaha!”

“I wonder if Hayden and the others will go. We should all go together!”

Finally, the league began.

Leading the team this time was Nolan. Violeta and Kaylee sat together in the back corner of the bus.

In the front row were the cheerleaders, and as soon as Zelena got on the bus, she started talking nonstop, giving everyone a headache!

Chapter 60

Violeta relaxed by putting on earmuffs and an eye mask.

At some point, Zelena approached with milk and bread.

“Sis, have you had breakfast? Have some bread and milk!” she said.

Kaylee glanced at Zelena and replied, “No need.”

However, Zelena ignored her response and threw the bread and milk towards Violeta, saying, “Sis!”

Violeta, who was not asleep, raised her hand to block the milk and bread, causing them to fall to the ground.

She removed her eye mask and looked at Zelena coldly.

“Sis, if you don’t want to eat, why did you throw the bread and milk on the ground? It’s such a waste of food!” she said.

Zelena squatted down to pick up the milk and bread, patting off the invisible dust with a pained expression.

This scene was witnessed by several members of the cheerleaders.

The cheerleaders and the tennis club were already at odds, both competing for the top spot as Toland University’s most popular clubs. Seeing Violeta’s arrogant expression, they naturally took advantage of the situation.

“The tennis club is really something. What a noble princess! Can’t even be satisfied with milk and bread?”

“This is too much. If you don’t want to eat, why throw it on the ground?”

‘Lena woke up early today to buy milk and bread for us. Actually, she didn’t have a share in the tennis. club. But now she gave them a share and they didn’t even appreciate it!”

Zelena heard their words and a smirk of successful scheming appeared in her eyes.

She walked over and said, “Everyone, stop talking and don’t misunderstand. Maybe just now the car bumped a little and Sis couldn’t catch the milk and bread. It accidentally fell on the ground. Let’s not talk about it anymore. Don’t ruin the harmony.”

“Bumped? There was no bump just now. It was perfectly fine!”

Zelena’s excuse was truly ridiculous.

The members of the dance club didn’t accept it. They just wanted to start a fight!

“You people from the tennis club are ungrateful for the benefits you receive. Now you’re bullying us in front of our dance club. Do you think we’re idiots?”

“Lena, stop being the peacemaker. The tennis club has been arrogant more than twice. It’s disgusting! 

If it wasn’t for Lena bringing us to rehearse and working hard to mediate, I wouldn’t want to be their cheerleader!

The argument was about to escalate.

The members of the tennis club couldn’t tolerate being insulted by their arch-rivals from the dance club.

One member of the tennis club stood up and said, “Can you guys stop already? Isn’t it just bread and milk falling on the ground? I thought it was a big deal, but you keep arguing. Do you think we have to rely on your dance club to be our cheerleaders? Don’t think so highly of yourselves!”

Some people echoed, “Yeah! This time we’re playing in the league to bring glory to the school, not for ourselves. You guys should remember that you’re not here to be our cheerleaders, you’re representing the school.”

“It’s ridiculous as if we need you guys!”

Zelena had initially wanted to blame Violeta for this, but she didn’t expect the dance club to get into an argument with the tennis club.

If the two clubs fall apart before the league, it won’t be good.

She felt embarrassed and quickly said, “Everyone, stop arguing! We’re about to arrive. Let’s not ruin the atmosphere.”

At this moment, Zelena realized the seriousness of the situation and began to mediate.

Kaylee, who was seated in the back, sneered and stood up, pointing at Zelena. “Zelena, are you finished? with your act? It was you who threw the milk and bread at Violeta’s face. If she hadn’t reacted quickly, she would have been hit!”

“Anyone would know to dodge if something is coming towards their face, right?”

“Unless you’re not human, you wouldn’t dodge!

Zelena frowned and turned to Kaylee, saying, “I didn’t do it. I was trying to hand the milk and bread to Sis!”

Kaylee retorted, “You’re making excuses. Let’s see how you explain it. Maybe you didn’t expect it, but I was recording on my phone just now. I captured the entire incident of you throwing the milk and bread!”

After boarding the bus, Kaylee wanted to record the scenery along the way.

Unfortunately, her phone’s camera quality isn’t as good as Violeta’s, so she borrowed Violeta’s phone to record. Meanwhile, Violeta was sleeping next to her.

She happened to capture the scene when Zelena approached and threw the milk and bread.

“What did you say?”

Zelena’s expression froze upon hearing this.

Kaylee picked up the phone directly and showed everyone the recorded video.

In the video, it was evident that Zelena threw the milk and bread at Violeta. But fortunately. Violeta reacted quickly and blocked it with her hand,

After watching the video, everyone looked at Zelena with strange eyes.

Zelena immediately acted pitiful and cried, saying, “No, I didn’t mean to. I was helping everyone move things in the morning. When I walked to the back to get bread and milk for them, my hand accidentally slipped. I really didn’t mean it. You all have to believe me!”

Members of the tennis club knew that Zelena had previously clashed with Violeta.

It seemed like they held a grudge against each other.

However, the members of the dance club were unaware of this. Since Zelena joined the dance club, she has also contributed a lot to everyone. They all believed Zelena was a good person.

So, when they saw her being accused, they naturally defended her.

“What do you mean by this? Are all of you ganging up on a girl like this?”

“Yeah, Lena woke up early today and bought a lot of things. Isn’t it tiring to carry them all here? So what if she accidentally dropped them? Besides, can bread hitting someone’s face harm them?”

“Whose face can’t withstand a hit? Is it made of tofu?”

Several members of the dance club turned to look at the back row and saw Violeta sitting there. They immediately burst into laughter.

“Hey, isn’t that the second–place winner?”

“Isn’t that Violeta, the second-ranked campus belle? No wonder she’s making a big deal out of this. Lena is first, and you’re second. You must be thrilled with all these people defending you, right?”

“What a conniving person!”

In an instant, the tables turned, and all the attacks were directed towards Violeta.

Even though Violeta hadn’t uttered a word the whole time, she was still being attacked. It seemed like there was no one left to support her.

Kaylee was taken aback. With video evidence available, she couldn’t believe that the dance club was still lying to support Zelena.

Kaylee asked, “What does this have to do with Violeta? What does this have to do with the campus belle ranking?”

“Heh, speaking of the campus belle ranking, who doesn’t know that Zelena’s votes are questionable? The authorities are currently investigating. What are you so proud of?”

Kaylee’s words instantly ignited the anger of the dance club.

“What do you mean? What do you mean by fake votes? Your tennis club just can’t compete with us, so now you’re resorting to false accusations!”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50]]  

Chapter 41

Violeta twirled the tennis racket in her hand as she playfully gazed at Zelena across from her.

With a slight lift of her red lips, her expression under the brim of her hat resembled that of a confident goddess.

It was as if she was saying, “Is this all you’ve got?”

Zelena covered her face with her hands, tears welled up in her eyes from the pain in her nose. At the same time, she felt a deep sense of resentment!

Kaylee jumped up in excitement, “Amazing, Vio, we won!”

Violeta turned her head and smiled at Kaylee. After that, she walked with her toward the nearby resting area.

“Wow, the newcomers this year are truly formidable.”

“This match is completely one-sided. It’s not interesting at all!”

“Who said it’s not interesting? There are beauties all over the field, isn’t that interesting enough? Violeta is so beautiful. I predict she will definitely make it into the top ten campus belle candidates this year!”

“Zelena is not bad either, but compared to Violeta, she seems a bit inferior.”

Although Zelena was attractive, she exuded too much charm, which many male classmates in the audience found appealing.

However, Violeta was the type that appealed to both men and women. The natural air of aloofness and nobility she carried was truly captivating. She did not need to flatter anyone to achieve her goals; Violeta was the best on her own!

Back in the resting area.

Violeta glanced at Hayden and the others sitting in the back row of the audience.

All four of them were applauding. Then, Hayden lowered his gaze to meet her eyes, his gaze gentle and seemingly smiling.

Violeta hesitated for a moment and then looked away. After that, she put her racket back into her bag.

She thought the match was already over, but at that moment, the referee approached with Zelena by his side.

The referee said to Violeta, “Violeta, Zelena claims that you intentionally injured her. So, we need to review the video playback.”

Upon hearing what the referee said, Kaylee quickly spoke up, “Intentionally injured her? It’s n

not our fault that they can’t catch the ball and end up getting hit in the face! If they’re not as skilled, they should just admit that they’re not good enough. What’s the point of bringing up these matters now?”

Zelena’s eyes turned red as if she was about to cry. She pitifully said, “Referee, I didn’t… That ball was aimed at my face!”

Violeta knew that Zelena would not easily admit her defeat and would definitely find a way to provoke her.

If she did not agree to review the video playback, it would only make her appear guilty.

Violeta stopped Kaylee and quickly said, “Alright, let’s review the video playback then.”

The referee was relieved to hear Violeta’s agreement as it made things much easier for him.

As they were about to go to the side to review the video playback, they heard Jasper’s voice from behind, “Where are you all going?”

They turned around and saw that Hayden and his group had already come down unbeknownst to them. Now, they were leisurely walking towards them.

Jasper was the president of the tennis club, so his words naturally carried weight.

The referee turned his head and politely said to Jasper, “Jasper, the two students from Team B just claimed that Team A may have committed a foul. We are planning to review the video playback to verify.

Jasper casually inserted his hands into his pockets and glanced at Zelena, his expression cold. “No need, the match has already been declared over.”

The referee hesitated for a moment.

At that moment, Henry walked over from the side and spoke up, Jasper isn’t this against the rules, doubts should be resolved by reviewing the video footage…”

“Do my words mean nothing? Are you the president or am I the president?”

Henry opened his mouth to speak but quickly closed it again.

Seeing this, the referee nodded at Jasper and turned to return to the court.

Zelena clenched her fists, shocked that Jasper and his group would once again defend Violeta. She was furious!

While she was perplexed, Nolan emerged from the resting area behind the court. When Zelena caught sight of him, she closed her eyes and deliberately fell in front of Nolan.

Nolan instinctively reached out to help her up.

Earlier, Violeta’s ball had struck Zelena’s face. Perhaps Zelena had fallen too abruptly, as her nose suddenly felt hot and two streams of blood began to flow,

Candy shouted, “Lena! Lena, are you okay?”

Nolan noticed Zelena’s nosebleed and paused for a moment before immediately handing her over to Candy.

Zelena’s body was too heavy for Candy and they almost toppled to the ground.

“Nolan, could you please take Lena to the infirmary? Can you assist us?”

Violeta and Hayden, along with the others, coldly observed this scene without any reaction. Not only did they not respond, they turned and walked away.

Nolan was the vice president of the tennis club. Even though he did not want to take Zelena to the infirmary, he could not simply leave her lying on the ground. So, he said to Henry, “Take her to the infirmary.

Henry replied, “Okay.”

Zelena, who pretended to faint, did not expect Nolan to ignore her.

Instead, Henry benefited from it!

However, she could not suddenly wake up since she had fainted, so she had to let Henry take her to the infirmary.

Violeta and Kaylee won the finals and successfully joined the tennis club,

The day after the finals, the club organized a gathering for everyone to meet. Surprisingly, Violeta and Kaylee were the only two girls among this year’s freshmen.

When they introduced themselves to everyone, they received many compliments and were referred to as the formidable new duo of the year.

There were not many girls in the club, no more than fifteen in total.

The female seniors were all easy to get along with and they represented different departments.

During registration, a female senior who studied photography stared at Violeta for a long time and eagerly asked, “Do you have a one–inch photo?”

Violeta asked, “Do I need a photo?”

She smiled. “Yes.”

Violeta thought for a moment and took out the photo she had prepared for Zelena in the auditorium before handing it to the female senior.

“Can this one work?”

The female senior took the photo and examined it for a moment. “Although it’s not very clear and the lighting is a bit off, it’s still acceptable. You can submit a high–definition one later!”

Violeta was taken aback. “What for?”

The female senior winked at Violeta. “The Campus Belle Pageant for the new semester! It’s such a waste that a pretty girl like you didn’t sign up! And you’re in the performing arts too. Give me your photo and I’ll sign you up! I’m one of the organizers of this year’s pageant.”

Violeta was speechless.

After saying that, the senior happily ran off with Violeta’s photo.

What an energetic girl!

Violeta stood still, stunned. How did she end up signing without even thinking about it? She hasn’t even decided whether she wants to sign up or not!

Kaylee, who was standing beside her, had a joyful expression on her face, “Vio, you’re a gem! Even if you’re buried in gravel, you’ll still shine and be discovered! This is great, I’m going to vote for you!”

The member who was helping them register smiled and said, “Our club has never had a top ten campus belle before, Violeta. We all have high hopes for you! We’ll all go and vote for you when the time comes!”

And so, the moment Violeta’s photo was entered into the system, everyone from the tennis club went to vote for her within half an hour. Some even used their alternate accounts to vote for Violeta as well.

By 6 p.m., Violeta’s vote count on the website had already surpassed the others by a large margin.

Chapter 42

Most of the participants in the campus belle pageant come from the performing arts and dance departments, with a few from other majors. It was widely known that these two departments had the most beautiful girls, so the competition was quite fierce,

To welcome new members, Jasper reserved the Heaven Hotel for a banquet on the weekend. All members of the tennis club would attend the internal gathering, and even some students from other departments would also participate.

The day before the banquet, Kaylee started to feel anxious. So she asked Violeta to go shopping for clothes on Saturday.

When Violeta arrived at the mall with Tuna, Kaylee had not arrived yet, so she went to a beverage shop and ordered two cups of coffee to wait for her.

The owner of the Sunset Cafe finally decided to hand over the shop to Violeta. The couple also stayed in the cafe to continue working for Violeta, Violeta was thrilled with their decision and promised them that she would turn the cafe’s slow business around and make it popular!

When Kaylee arrived at the beverage shop, Violeta was sitting at a table wearing a trendy white short- sleeved shirt, quietly playing with her phone. In the bag next to her, a furry head poked out to squint at the sun. This scene looked peaceful and beautiful. The sunlight streamed in from the window, shining on Violeta’s profile, and the drinks on the table were emitting a cool mist.

Kaylee walked over with a smile on her face. “Vio, you looked so beautiful just now! If this photo were used for the pageant, you would definitely be in the top ten instantly.”

Violeta was replying to a group message when she heard Kaylee’s voice. So, she put away her phone and pointed to the drink in front of her. “I got you some coffee.”

“Thank you!” Kaylee pointed to Tuna in her bag, saying, “Is this the little wolf cub we found when we went for military training last time? Oh my, why is it so chubby now? It must be well–nourished!”

Not only that, but Tuna’s food was specially prepared, and its meals were much better than those of ordinary people. Tuna opened its eyes and glanced at Kaylee, seemingly recognizing her. It did not make a sound and closed its eyes again.

Violeta picked up her bag. “This little guy is growing too fast. I won’t bring it out anymore in the future.”

Kaylee smiled.

The two of them left the shop and entered the shopping mall.

Kaylee wanted to buy a dress and spent a long time picking with Violeta. Every dress they liked was way beyond Kaylee’s budget.

When they were about to choose a dress in a luxury women’s clothing store, they unexpectedly ran into Zelena and her two companions.

Zelena was surrounded by several salespeople, with Gillian and Candy by her side.

Since Lily was expelled, Zelena promised to take Gillian and Candy shopping to win them over.

Zelena had already accumulated quite a few shopping bags, clearly indicating that she had made a lot of purchases.

On the other hand, Violeta did not have a single bag, suggesting that she had not bought anything at all.

A smile suddenly appeared on Zelena’s face. That deceitful Violeta had been pretending to be rich in class, but now her true colors were exposed.

She only managed to live in Liberty Grove by relying on men!

Today was the perfect opportunity to expose her, and Zelena could not let it slip by.

Kaylee did not want to get into a conflict with them, so she whispered to Violeta, “Vio, let’s go to another store.

Violeta, accompanied by Kaylee, turned to leave. However, at that moment, Zelena’s voice interrupted, “Violeta, why are you leaving? We had such a fateful encounter, so why didn’t you say hi before leaving?”

Gillian and Candy immediately grasped Zelena’s intention and added, “Yeah, you just entered the store not long ago, and now you’re leaving without even looking around!”

“Oh, could it be that they can’t afford anything? Haha!”

“You don’t have to say it out loud! They don’t have a single shopping bag in their hands. So, they’re probably just here to enjoy the air conditioning at the mall! How ridiculous.”

Kaylee felt uncomfortable upon hearing these words.

It was her idea to go shopping for clothes today. Violeta had no intention of making any purchases anyway.

She did not expect to run into Zelena and her friends, which led to Violeta being misunderstood and mocked.

Kaylee turned her head and said to them, “Can’t you show some manners?”

Gillian retorted, “Who’s the one that lacks manners? I think it’s those who pick out a bunch of clothes and don’t buy anything who lack manners!”

Candy chimed in, “Yeah! How funny, why are you defending Violeta? What benefits did Violeta give you? You should also consider their character when you’re making friends with someone! Someone like Violeta, who has no money and poor character, is also aggressive and malicious! Only the blind wants to be friends with her!”

Kaylee exploded with anger and pointed at the two of them, saying, “Have you ever heard that birds of a feather flock together? I’ve never seen someone who attracts dogs like Zelena! What is a dog attracted to?”

Violeta replied expressionlessly, “Trash.”

They echoed each other. Kaylee laughed and said, “Yes! It’s trash! But I think some people are even worse than trash!”

Zelena’s face immediately turned gloomy after she was scolded.

However, she quickly put on a pitiful act and continued, “Violeta, there must be a misunderstanding between us. Actually, I came out today to buy clothes for Gillian and Candy.”

Gillian nodded, “Yeah, Lena is beautiful and kind–hearted, unlike some people who pretend to be rich even though they have no money. Going shopping together without buying anything is just taking advantage of other people’s services, right? If it were me, I would hang a sign at the door that says ‘Only enter if you intend to buy!”

Candy said. “Well, we shouldn’t phrase it like that. After all, there aren’t many generous people like Lena. Maybe Kaylee doesn’t deserve Violeta’s money. But some people are just so devoted to her that it’s laughable. We will never understand.”

Actually, when Kaylee thought the clothes were too expensive and did not buy them, Violeta offered to buy them for her.

However, Kaylee refused, believing that friends should have a pure relationship without involving money.

She didn’t want to involve personal interests like a vampire sucking their friend’s blood.

Yet, Gillian and Candy were undoubtedly labeling Violeta as someone who lacked the money to treat friends but liked to pretend to be rich.

Violeta lacked many things, but money was not one of them!

Violeta pulled Kaylee into the store and said, “Kay, choose anything you like.”

Kaylee quickly whispered, “Vio, it’s not worth it. Don’t get carried away and waste money. Let’s go.”

Violeta said, “Just consider it as a gift for successfully joining the tennis club as partners.”

Kaylee said, “But…

Candy interrupted them, “Oh, can’t you just admit that you don’t have money? Is it that difficult?”

Gillian said, “Why bother choosing? If you’re really that wealthy, just buy the whole store!”

They used a sarcastic tone to provoke Violeta.

Violeta did not fall for it, but today she wanted to give them a good reality check!

She pulled Kaylee into the store and calmly said, “As you wish, we’ll take everything in the store.”

Chapter 43

Have everything in the store?

Such audacity! One should know that even if the total value of all the goods in this luxury store was not worth one million five hundred thousand, it must be worth at least a hundred and fifty thousand.

Candy sneered and said, “Many items in this store require special arrangements to be purchased. It’s not just about having the money, but also having the qualifications.”

Gillian added, “Exactly! Stop pretending. You look ridiculous now.”

At that moment, three men in uniforms walked into the store. They approached Violeta with a nervous. expression as if they had finally found the culprit they were looking for.

The salespeople in the store noticed their arrival and their expressions changed.

Zelena and the others exchanged glances and said, “Could it be that they not only don’t have money to buy clothes but also damaged someone else’s clothes so they’re getting kicked out now?”

“Hahaha, if that’s really the case, it would be hilarious. That certain someone even said they want to buy everything in the store.”

Seeing this situation, Kaylee thought that trouble was brewing. So, she cautiously watched the three men in front of her.

On the other hand, Violeta glanced at them indifferently.

And then, the three men respectfully bowed their heads and called out, “Ms. Violeta!”

What?

Ms. Violeta?

Zelena and the others looked at each other, unable to understand what was going on.

Why were they so respectful to her?

That awful Violeta had long ceased to be a part of the Blake family. So what was going on?

She might have hired them to show off!

Zelena smiled and said, “Violeta, are these three your family? I didn’t recognize them.”

Upon hearing Zelena’s words, Gillian and Candy immediately understood.

Candy said, “Violeta, do you think it’s fun to hire actors? If we didn’t know your true identity, you could have really fooled everyone!”

Gillian added, “This woman is just a fake heiress! The real one is standing right beside us!”

Candy continued, “I’m afraid they’re actors who will work for $3 an hour. It seems like there are all kinds. of people in this world.”

Zelena and the others did not recognize the three people whom the salespeople knew. The one leading them was the general manager while the other two were supervisors from the marketing department.

$3 an hour? What were they talking about?

How could they do that?

They must be crazy.

The three salespeople quickly greeted them, “Hello, Mr. Jenner, Mr. Laine, Mr. Sohn, why are you here?”

Upon hearing this, Zelena and the others were shocked.

Violeta glanced at Zelena and then asked them, “Are you the actors I hired?”

“Of course not, Ms. Violeta!”

“Please don’t speak nonsense!”

This shopping mall was owned by White Group.

When they heard that Violeta had come to the mall, they immediately rushed over after receiving the news, fearing any negligence.”

Zelena did not believe that Violeta was so respected, so she asked, “She’s Ms. Violeta, right? So does she own everything in this mall?”

Mr. Jenner looked at Zelena with a condescending gaze as if she were mentally challenged. He replied, “Of

course.”

Violeta not only had the ability to buy this store but also the entire mall.

Anything she set her eyes on, she could take away.

So when Violeta casually mentioned buying the store earlier, it was no big deal. After all, the money would go into her own pocket, she just needed to say the word.

This news was simply shocking.

Zelena could not believe that Violeta was really the owner of this mall!

Zelena knew this woman’s background like the back of her hand.

Previously, she had the support of Mr. and Mrs. Blake, so she could be referred to as “Ms. Violeta“. However, now that she was no longer the heiress of the Blake family, how was she still commanding such respect?

Zelena exclaimed, “This is impossible! Stop pretending If Mom and Dad find out what you’re doing in Quinston, they will definitely be furious!”

Violeta retorted, “Pretending? It’s you who’s pretending, Zelena. Your ignorance truly astounds me.”

Mr. Tenner also realized that Zelena was not someone to be taken lightly and said “Madam if you’re done shopping, please leave now.”

Zelena widened her eyes. She had just spent so much money and now she was being asked to leave. “Is this how you treat customers in your mall? And by the way, I know her Zelena exclaimed. Violeta looked at her with a distant gaze and said, “I never claimed to know you.”

With just those words, two supervisors nearby approached them and promptly asked them to leave. Zelena and the others were kicked out before they had the chance to say anything.

But that wasn’t all.

“I don’t want to see them in this mall ever again.”

“Understood, Ms. Violeta.”

Kaylee witnessed the entire incident and after Zelena and her two friends were kicked out, she admired Violeta greatly.

“Violeta, you’re amazing! Is this mall really yours?”

Violeta smiled at her. “Go pick out a dress. You can have whatever you like.”

Kaylee’s eyes widened as if she had hit the jackpot.

Oh my, it seemed like she had unintentionally befriended someone influential!

Afterward, they happily spent a long time shopping in the store. Although Violeta said Kaylee could have whatever she liked, she only chose a reasonably priced dress that suited her.

“I’ll take this one, Violeta, and I’ll pay for it myself.”

Violeta refused and said, “It’s okay, just take it with you.

The salesperson stopped Kaylee from protesting and packed the dress for her.

Kaylee was touched. She said, “Violeta, I don’t know how to thank you.”

Violeta replied, “My cafe will reopen next month. Come and help me distribute some flyers, that will be enough to repay me!”

“Okay!”

After promptly agreeing, Kaylee suddenly realized, “Wait, you have a cafe too? My goodness, you must be wealthy!”

It made sense when she thought about it. After all, Hayden and his three friends were all wealthy heirs.

Violeta must be in a similar situation to be able to hang out with them.

After Zelena and her two companions were kicked out of the store, they were then escorted out of the mall by the mall security.

Candy exclaimed, “Damn! What’s happening? They actually kicked us out!”

Gillian asked, “Lena, do you know what’s going on? Is Violeta really the owner of this mall?”

Zelena’s anger was almost uncontrollable, she had no idea what was happening.

“I have no idea why she would treat me like this!”

Chapter 44

Gillian had a sudden realization and made a conjecture,

“Oh my god! Zoren’s last name is White, and Violeta’s last name is also White. Do you think Violeta could be a member of the White family? Could she be Zoren’s sister or younger sister?”

Gillian was adept at making connections.

After she said this, Zelena and Candy fell silent.

The White family was one of the most prominent families in Quinston. They were not an ordinary family.

If Violeta was truly a member of the White family…

The White family was on an entirely different level compared to the Blake family!

No, no, it’s impossible!

Zelena quickly shook her head and said, “How could that be? She is not a member of the White family. She probably just shares the same last name!”

Zelena had previously investigated Violeta’s original family and found information that indicated Violeta’s parents were impoverished villagers!

Her father was a gambler who had lost everything, and her mother was a notorious troublemaker known throughout the village. She had a brother who had remained single all his life. With such a family background, how could she be a part of the White family?

Furthermore, if Gillian was correct and Violeta was a member of the White family, does it mean that Zoren was Violeta’s brother?

That was even more impossible. Everyone knew that Zoren was the only son in the family. They had not daughter.

Zelena firmly stated, “If Violeta’s original family was truly that prestigious, my parents wouldn’t have let her leave home without any concerns.”

Candy nodded and agreed, “That’s right, and Zoren is the only child in his family. He has no sister. If he truly had a sister, it would have been widely known in school. Gillian, you’re overthinking it!”

Gillian replied, “Yeah, I was just imagining things. You’re right.”

“Violeta couldn’t possibly be a member of the White family. There are so many people with the surname. White in this world, it’s just a coincidence.”

“That must be it.”

Zelena kept reassuring herself, refusing to believe that Violeta was a member of the White family.

If Violeta truly was a member of the White family, then she wouldn’t be Zelena Blake.

They were absolutely certain their conjecture was correct, but when the truth was revealed, they would be in for a shock.

However, Zoren’s family could only be considered a branch of the White family, and Violeta was definitely not Zoren’s sister.

Because Violeta and Zoren were only cousins. Violeta’s status would be much higher than Zoren’s as a branch member.

She was the true daughter of the head of the White family.

At the weekend gathering at the Heaven Hotel.

When Violeta and Kaylee arrived at the hotel, the lobby was already crowded with people.

Kaylee was a bit anxious, holding onto Violeta’s arm. “Violeta, I’m getting nervous.”

Violeta calmly surveyed the lobby, not seeing Zoren and the others. A waiter approached, and Violeta took two glasses of champagne from the tray and handed one to Kaylee.

“Don’t worry, you look beautiful today.”

“Really?”

“Yes.

Previously, Kaylee had a rash on her face, but it had significantly improved after applying ointment according to Violeta’s suggestion. There were still some faint marks on her face, but with makeup, they were completely unnoticeable.

Although Kaylee was not as stunning as Violeta, she had a delicate and refined appearance, and with some grooming, she could resemble a Joustonian beauty.

With such praise from Violeta, Kaylee immediately gained confidence.

The two of them sat down beside each other, with Violeta reclining on the sofa and taking out her phone to message someone.

Not far away, Henry and his friends stood together. They noticed Violeta and Kaylee, their eyes scanning them up and down, and they began to whisper and occasionally burst into laughter, in a rather crude manner.

Even though Violeta was engrossed in her phone, she could still feel their lascivious stares.

Kaylee, wearing a skirt, felt uncomfortable and constantly checked to see if she was exposed. The intense stares from the boys were suffocating.

“Violeta, they are so annoying.”

Violeta put away her phone and said, “They’re like roaches. You see one, and there’s always a whole swarm nearby.”

“Let’s go upstairs.

Kaylee asked, “Upstairs?”

“Yes, they’re playing pool on the second floor.”

The two of them climbed the stairs, and the boys‘ gazes followed them until they disappeared around the

corner.

The second floor was much quieter.

Zoren approached with a plate of macarons, and Violeta reached out to take a bite. “You guys are hiding on the second floor, but it’s more lively downstairs.”

Jasper leaned against the table. “You want us to become the center of attention as soon as we show up? I don’t like always being in the spotlight. It’s exhausting!”

Violeta was taken aback. “I didn’t ask for a session of humblebragging”

But remembering the stares from those boys earlier, Violeta added, “It really is exhausting, and it even feels suffocating.”

Kaylee nodded. “Yes, those guys downstairs just love to stare. It’s unbelievable.”

Not far away, Hayden was pouring drinks, his posture relaxed, with his sleeves rolled up. Upon hearing this, he slightly tilted his head and asked, “Who’s bothering you guys?”

“It’s those guys from Henry’s group. When we participated in the preliminary round, Henry wasn’t very friendly to us!”

Liam asked. “Oh? How so?”

Kaylee quickly complained, “At that time, we were paired with two boys as opponents! We found it strange and went to ask him about it. Henry said that we could play or we could give up, and called us overly sensitive. He said the tennis club doesn’t cater to us.”

“Hmm. Zoren whistled, “Interesting, Jas, it seems like this Henry is your guy?”

There was something about the tennis club.

The club was divided into two factions, one led by Jasper and the other by Nolan.

When there were no issues, both factions got along well, but when problems arose, the differences became. apparent.

Henry was on Jasper’s side.

Jasper pondered for a moment and asked, “Vio, did he insult you guys?”

Violeta nibbled on a macaron and replied, “A little bit.”

Jasper said, “It’s okay, I’ll help you get revenge when the opportunity arises.”

Violeta smiled and said, “Thanks.”

Zoren twirled his racket in his hand and said, “I told you I could get you in through my connections, Vio, but you didn’t want to. Now you know how tough in There’s no one in the tennis club who will go easy on you.”

To join the tennis club, one must either have talent or connections.

Those with talent were usually rebellious,

Those with connections were even more arrogant.

If it weren’t for Hayden and a few others keeping them in check, things would have turned chaotic long ago.

Additionally, the tennis club was very popular at Toland University, so even though there were few girls in the club, the members of the tennis clubs had a natural charm that attracted girls at school.

Someone like Henry, who held a position in the club, was even more popular at school.

Violeta raised an eyebrow and said, “Losing to a strong opponent is not embarrassing. Unfortunately, I am the strong one. Hahaha…

Zoren replied, “Vio, you’re stubborn.”

Jasper added. “Not only stubborn but also sharp-tongued.”

Liam chimed in. “Not only sharp-tongued but also likes to show off.”

Hayden summed it up. The queen of showing off.”

Violeta glared at them, pointing all ten fingers at them. “Jealousy, it’s blatant jealousy.”

Sitting next to them, Kaylee burst into laughter.

Zoren shook his head.

There you have it, the White family has produced someone who loves showing off even more than I do.

Chapter 45

During lunch, they descended from the second floor.

The banquet had already been arranged in the back hall. After Violeta and her group descended, Zoren motioned for them to sit at one table.

Violeta was known in the performing arts department for being sociable, partly because she had joined the tennis club during her entrance exam.

When everyone saw Violeta sitting at a table with Hayden and others, they all understood without saying a word.

While they were eating, some people came over to toast, and soon enough, the group persuading them to drink arrived at Violeta’s table.

Violeta was sitting with Kaylee, enjoying their meal, when suddenly this group came to toast. Each had a drink, but it wasn’t enough. Henry encouraged them to make Violeta and Kaylee drink more.

“The ladies just joined us. We should each raise a toast to them.”

With so many people toasting, they would have to drink a lot.

Violeta immediately frowned and smiled coldly. “Did you go through the same process when you joined the club, Henry?

Henry was slightly stunned. “I just wanted to give you two more opportunities to get to know people.”

Violeta said with a sharp tone, “Oh, so you want this opportunity? Do you want it?”

Violeta’s words carried a sharp edge, and some of the older people present were already displeased.

Kaylee gently pulled Violeta’s clothes.

Violeta picked up the glass of wine on the table and smiled at Henry. “How about this, Henry? As long as you go through this entrance process again, we will follow along. How about that?”

Right after her words were spoken, something happened.

Someone behind them said, “Oh my, it seems like this new batch of recruits is really something. Just because they’ve joined the tennis club doesn’t mean everything will be smooth sailing. With such difficult personalities, who can handle them?”

“If they act like this after just a few drinks, they might as well not come to the banquet at all.”

“Who knows why they came to the banquet in the first place, hehe.”

Rumors about Violeta being sociable were spreading like wildfire.

And then she refused to toast the senior students, shocking everyone.

The impression of Violeta deepened among the group, not only as sociable but also as someone with a terrible character.

But it seemed like they were all ignoring Hayden and the others sitting at the table.

Jasper had a calm expression, leaning back in his chair, and said, “Henry, you seem to have too much free time on your hands.”

Henry was taken aback for a moment and smiled at Jasper, saying, “Jasper, isn’t toasting the new recruits a tradition for us every year?”

Liam spoke up, saying. “Oh? I didn’t know there was a whole process of persuading people to drink.”

Henry was speechless.

Everyone was a bit surprised.

Because in the past, Jasper and the others would never get involved in such situations.

Jasper changed girlfriends frequently, and it was widely known that Violeta was just another one of his girlfriends, but it was just a title.

Every girlfriend by Jasper’s side was merely an experience, none of them lasting more than a month.

Some didn’t even last half a month.

In the past, when Jasper and the others came to the tennis court to play, they would bring their girlfriends along, and they would usually tease each other, but Jasper would never interfere.

But today… it seemed a bit different.

It wasn’t that the situation was different. It was the people who were different.

Henry forced a smile and said, “Jasper, we’re just fooling around. Don’t be angry.”

“Angry?” Zoren chuckled. “Henry, if I bring your mom over and make her drink a dozen glasses of booze, I wonder if you can even stay calm.”

They realized that they had crossed the line this time.

Henry quickly apologized, “Sorry, sorry, Jasper, we’ll leave now.”

And they prepared to depart.

But at that moment, Hayden snapped his fingers, and a waiter approached, carrying a box of alcohol.

His eyes were cold, and he said in a hushed voice, “If you enjoy drinking, finish all of these before you leave.”

Hayden’s words carried more weight than anything else.

When he ordered them to drink, they had no choice but to comply. No one dared to question Hayden.

This time, they had taken on more than they could handle. No, wait. It wasn’t even something they could. handle. It wasn’t just a minor inconvenience; they were in serious trouble!

Henry and the others angrily grabbed the bottles and started chugging. Each person finished a bottle, and they managed to empty the entire box. After rolling to Violeta and her companion they finally left.

Violeta took her seat and glanced at Hayden.

Hayden gave her a slight smile, and Violeta pursed her lips, shifting her gaze away and continuing to eat.

This was the second time Hayden had defended Violeta.

Perhaps before.

Violeta was unaware, but others knew very well that Hayden had never stood up for anyone

No one dared to provoke Hayden, and with his personality, he wouldn’t go looking for trouble either.

Zelena didn’t give up and managed to join the tennis club through connections.

However, she was only assigned to the logistics department, and even then, she was just a backup.

She went to great lengths to get close to Nolan. Zelena, who was usually so proud, was even willing to clean up the rest area for Nolan.

Unfortunately, Nolan hardly ever went to the tennis club’s rest area. He only stored some unrelated things there.

Next month was the Quinston District Tennis League. In order to compete for a spot, the tennis club needed to start preparing one month in advance.

First, the club would select members to participate in the competition, and then they would sign up.

In the past, when it came to matches, the cheerleading squad always collaborated with the Toland. University Dance Department. 

Nolan stood on the stage and announced the details of the upcoming league next month. Everyone dispersed and listened quietly in the rest area.

Violeta and Kaylee sat in the corner. Violeta wore a baseball cap, lowering her head with the brim covering her expression. It was unclear whether she was sleeping or doing something else.

Just as Nolan finished speaking on stage, Zelena quickly stepped forward and volunteered, saying, “Nolan! I can coordinate with the dance club for the performance. I am a member of the dance club.”

Everyone could join two clubs, but most people chose the tennis club. Why would they join any other club? After all, the tennis club was the best at Toland University and offered the best benefits!

However, since Zelena failed to successfully join the tennis club, she could only join the dance club as a second choice.

She was just a backup logistics member at the tennis club and couldn’t be considered a full–fledged. member. Surprisingly, she was quite proactive.

Nolan glanced at her and asked, “You’re from the dance club?”

Zelena nodded obediently and said, “Yes, I can also join the cheerleading squad to support our club!”

Most of the members in the club were male, and no one wanted to get involved in these feminine matters. Since someone was willing to take on the cheerlead squad, why not let them?

“Alright, I’ll leave it to you then.”

Zelena smiled happily and said, “Okay!”

Nolan said, “Everyone, try to spend more time training at the gym during this period. If we achieve good results in the league, the rewards won’t disappoint us.”

“Yes!”

The enticing rewards at the tennis club motivated everyone!

The brief meeting concluded, and everyone dispersed.

Violeta picked up her bag from beside her feet, ready to leave.

Zelena’s voice came from behind, calling out, “Violeta, are you interested in joining the cheerleading squad? Oh, I forgot. You seem to have no coordination and can’t dance. Forget what I said, sorry.”

Even if Violeta were to participate in the competition, it would definitely be as a tennis team member. How could she join the cheerleading squad?

Zelena intentionally said such things to provoke her.

Violeta paused, turned around, and glanced at Zelena from head to toe. She smirked and remarked, “I used to think you’re nothing but a fake. Like a plastic bag with nothing but empty space inside. Now I see you’re more like a chicken.”

Zelena didn’t quite understand Violeta’s intention.

But Kaylee, who was standing next to Violeta, understood her perfectly. She couldn’t help but burst into laughter and exclaimed loudly, “Zelena, if you lack intelligence, then it’s best not to engage in arguments. Can’t you comprehend what she said? How did you even manage to get into Toland University?”

“She’s essentially calling you a chicken. Nothing more than a cowardly and despicable creature. If you catch the pun.”

Chapter 46

Zelena’s face paled as she was scolded, her fingernails digging into her palm.

She lowered her eyelids slightly, and her eyes turned red. “Sis… why did you curse at me like that? I genuinely invited you to join the cheerleading squad.”

The other members of the tennis clubs watched the scene unfold.

Seeing Zelena looking so pitiful and on the verge of tears, they couldn’t help but feel that Violeta and Kaylee had gone too far

“There’s no need for that, Lena. Don’t cry.”

“You could have simply declined our invitation to join the cheerleading squad. Why did you have to curse at us? Your language is so foul.”

Zelena wiped away her tears with her hand. “It’s okay. It’s okay. Don’t blame sis. It’s all my fault. I forgot that sis has poor coordination and can’t dance. It’s my mistake. I’m sorry, sis.”

Who said Zelena was a bad actress?

Isn’t she acting pretty well?

Thinking back to her previous life. Zelena’s acting skills were always criticized by a bunch of haters.

Now, Violeta could see that she was the perfect candidate for the Golden Broom Award.

Kaylee, having witnessed Zelena’s changing expressions countless times, was used to it just like Violeta.

Kaylee mocked, “Yes, yes, who would pity her? She just loves to deceive people

Violeta couldn’t be bothered by Zelena anymore. After all, they still had a long way to go, and Zelena’s true colors would eventually be exposed.

“Xiaotong. let’s go.”

“Okay, she’s so annoying to look at. Let’s go, Violeta.”

Friday night.

Violeta finished showering and came out of the bathroom. Tuna was tearing apart her slippers on the side.

The plush slippers were completely ruined, and even the bear’s nose was crooked.

“Tuna!”

Violeta walked over and grabbed it by the back of its neck. “No more biting my slippers!”

Tuna howled.

A genuine wolf howl.

Luckily, the White family’s house was big enough. Otherwise, the neighbors wouldn’t be able to stand this howling all day!

“If you keep making noise, I’ll throw you out.”

Tuna tightened its tail and dared not misbehave anymore. Its eyes became much clearer, and it looked at Violeta with round, shiny eyes.

She put it on the carpet, and it nudged the slippers with its nose before lying down on the carpet.

Violeta went to bed and turned on the computer. She skillfully operated it and quickly hacked into Red Hat’s computer, as if she was using her own computer.

She opened a folder and saw the sentence that George had left on the computer.

Violeta looked at the screen and thought for a moment, then edited the sentence.

“Destiny brought us together. Wanna be friends?”

After saving this edited sentence, Violeta was about to exit his computer.

But at this moment, a sentence appeared out of thin air in the folder.

“So this is how you make friends? Hacking into my computer and finding my IP

Oh! Such a quick response. It meant that Red Hat was personally sitting in front of the computer.

Violeta became interested.

“Since we’re both hackers, it’s only natural to settle our differences this way. If you have the skills, you can hack into my computer anytime. I’ll be waiting.”

George was in front of the computer, furious, but he was helpless because if he could really hack into her computer, he would have done it a long time ago, and he wouldn’t have to wait for Violeta to say this.

Violeta hadn’t appeared for the past few days, so George had been waiting in front of the computer to catch the news as soon as possible.

George texted, “What do you want to do?”

Violeta answered, “I told you, let’s be friends.”

To be precise, the goal should be to win people’s hearts.

In the future, Red Hat would become a significant ally for Zelena, and Violeta wanted to win him over before he became acquainted with Zelena.

George replied, ‘Alright.’

Initially, Violeta had prepared for a long–term confrontation with him, but she didn’t expect him to agree so easily.

Violeta pondered for a moment and sent him a message.

“Next month the Sunset Cafe on Laurel Road will open for business. It’s located at Number 18th on the

Chapter 46 Drinking The Elixir Of Immortality When You Return

street. If you come, your bill will be waived. The password is, ‘when you return, we will drink the elixir of immortality together.”

After saying that, she didn’t wait for George’s reply.

Violeta simply logged out.

It wasn’t that she logged out quickly, but her laptop ran out of battery and shut down!

Since that was the case, Violeta didn’t turn it on again and left it aside to charge.

The WhatsApp group had already become noisy, and Violeta picked up her phone to check.

Zoren texted. You promised before. We’ll go to Hade’s house after the assessment is over. Is it still valid?‘

Jasper answered, ‘It depends on Vio.”

Zoren texted. “It’s late. She should be asleep. Vio, Vio! Come out, come out! @Vio!”

Liam asked. ‘Did Hade agree to let you guys go? You’re being presumptuous.

Jasper replied. ‘D’mn it!? Then should I leave?”

Zoren texted, ‘Liam, I don’t like it when you say that. It hurts. Hade and I have a close relationship, like brothers who grew up together. Don’t you think Hade wouldn’t let me go to his house?”

Hayden interjected. We did not grow up together.

Liam texted. Hahaha, Hade himself is here to debunk it.

Zoren said. I’m leaving! I’m leaving!”

Jasper asked. Where is Vio? Why hasn’t she come out yet? Is she going this weekend or not? Give us a definite answer!

Then, everyone in the group started tagging Violeta.

Violeta finally appeared and sent a voice message to the group.

“I’m available. I don’t have classes this weekend. Is it convenient for Hayden to let us go?”

Hayden texted, ‘It’s convenient.

Violeta answered, ‘Okay then.”

Jasper replied, ‘So it’s settled. Tomorrow morning at nine, Vio will come with us.

Liam texted, ‘My house is close to Hade’s, so I’ll go to his place and wait for you guys.”

Zoren texted, Vio, do you believe that Hade and I are childhood buddies?”

Hayden replied, ‘Get lost.

Upon seeing this message, Violeta couldn’t help but laugh, as if she could already imagine the annoyed

the expression on Hayden’s face.

Violeta texted, “It’s getting late. I’ll go to sleep first, so I won’t oversleep tomorrow. Goodnight.

The three of them bid each other goodnight in the group.

Just as Violeta was about to put down her phone, a message popped up.

It turned out to be a private message from Hayden to Violeta.

“I’ll pick you up tomorrow. Goodnight.”

Violeta saw the message and initially wanted to reply, ‘No need, but then she thought that if no one came to pick her up, she wouldn’t be able to find Hayden’s house.

So she decided to agree and replied, ‘Okay!”

The next morning.

Violeta opened her eyes and saw a pair of round eyes by her bedside.

Tuna had woken up perhaps a while ago.

Violeta didn’t wake up, so Tuna didn’t dare disturb her sleep and just lay by her bed, keeping watch.

Violeta reached out her hand from under the blanket and rubbed its head.

Tuna nudged her hand.

Then, Violeta picked up Tuna and got out of bed. The maid took Tuna to be fed.

While Violeta was washing up, she looked at the messages on her phone, including the latest posts on the Toland University forum.

Zelena had a grand plan to support the tennis club’s cheerleading squad, and she wanted to make a big impact. To achieve this, she enlisted the help of a professional designer who created multiple sets of cheerleading uniforms like they were treasures, which she then shared on a forum for people to vote on.

To enhance the promotion of the uniforms, Zelena personally took on the task of modeling each set. She elegantly posed for photos and shared them on the forum. The response was immediate, as a significant number of individuals gathered to admire the pictures. Numerous guys left comments below, expressing their admiration by using words like ‘goddess‘ and more.

This attention and admiration perfectly catered to Zelena’s vanity and craving for attention.

Chapter 47

Violeta finished preparing herself and descended the stairs.

“Dad, Mom, good morning.”

Irene was making sandwiches, and when she saw Violeta coming down, she said softly, “Vio, come here. I made sandwiches for you.”

Anton inquired. “Vio, did you sleep well last night?”

Violeta nodded and approached with a light step. “I slept very well.”

Niall emerged from the kitchen, holding a glass of soy milk. “Vio, milk or soy milk?”

“Soy milk, thank you, Niall.

Niall handed her the glass and then returned to the kitchen.

Lately, Irene and Anton had heard some news about Violeta at Toland University.

Irene asked. “Vio, is it true that the true heiress of the Arlowand’s Blake family is also studying at your school?”

Violeta hesitated for a moment and replied, “Mom, you know?”

Irene inquired, “Is she bullying you at school?”

Violeta responded, “No, it’s just some minor teasing.”

Anton said. “Vio, if you encounter any problems at school, don’t hesitate to tell me or your father. You can even talk to Niall about it. Don’t keep it to yourself, understand?”

Violeta smiled, took a bite of her sandwich, and said, “Dad, Mom, I’m fine. She can’t do anything to me.”

Irene said, “If you say so, then I can rest assured.”

Violeta wanted to resolve everything with Zelena from her previous life, but she didn’t want Irene and Anton to interfere.

Furthermore, the four years–of college, though long but fleeting, would have been dull without Zelena’s antics to entertain her.

Of course, Zelena had to continue thriving so that she could witness Violeta’s gradual path to success and brilliance.

Everything that Zelena took from her, Violeta would reclaim.

So if Zelena were to be driven away, who would Violeta have to showcase her success to?

They hadn’t even finished breakfast when the butler watering the garden noticed Hayden outside.

“Master Frost!”

Hayden had arrived?

Violeta’s hand, holding the soy milk, paused slightly. “Dad, Mom, Hayden is outside.”

Irene said, “Mr. Will…

“Yes.”

Please let Hayden in.”

Hayden was welcomed in by the butler. Today, he was dressed casually in light gray, exuding a carefree and relaxed aura that was immediately noticeable.

After entering, he greeted Irene and Anton, “Hello, Mr. and Mrs. White. I’m here to wait for Vio.”

At that moment, Niall approached with the soy milk and smiled upon seeing Hayden. “Oh, hello, Hade.”

“Hello, Niall.”

Violeta quickly explained. “Dad, Mom, Niall, we promised to visit Hayden’s house today. I couldn’t find the way, so he came to pick me up, along with Zoren and the others.”

Hayden was the only child in his family in this generation.

The relationship between the Frost family and the White family was also strong. Despite one being in business and the other in politics, they maintained a close personal bond.

Anton and Hayden’s father had been good friends for nearly twenty years.

“I understand. Hade, have you had breakfast?”

“Not yet.”

“Then come and have some.”

Irene gestured for the butler to bring Hayden a set of cutlery.

The butler quickly went to the kitchen and returned with new utensils. The breakfast table was plentiful, and accommodating one more person wouldn’t be an issue.

Hayden didn’t refuse and approached, sitting next to Niall, directly across from Violeta.

“Hayden, why are you here so early? Didn’t we agree on nine o’clock? It’s only eight now.”

“I woke up early.”

Hayden had taken the time to groom himself yesterday and had the house tidied up by the servants.

He hadn’t slept all night and left before dawn. By the time the butler noticed Hayden’s absence, he had already arrived.

But Violeta had no doubt about his words.

Niall said, “Hayden, it seems like you’re getting along well with Violeta. That puts my mind at ease. Initially, we were concerned that she wouldn’t adapt.”

Irene smiled and said, “That’s right, Violeta has a good personality, which is why we were worried about her being bullied at school! Hayden, as her senior, you should take good care of her.”

Hayden said, “Of course, Mrs. White.”

Anton said, “Since Violeta is going over for a visit, she should bring some gifts.”

Violeta answered, “Sure thing.”

Hayden said, “Uncle, it’s just a casual visit, so there’s no need for gifts.”

Anton argued. “That won’t do. We must bring gifts. It’s a matter of courtesy. Mr. Willow, wrap up the statue I brought back last time. Violeta can take it with her later.”

Reciprocity being the norm, Hayden had no reason to refuse Anton’s request.

He would return the favor when Violeta returned in the evening.

Half an hour later, they finished breakfast.

The servant wiped Tuna’s paws clean and put them in a bag, which Violeta carried with her.

But because Tuna had been eating well recently, it had gained some weight. The servant also gave them a leash so that Violeta could walk Tuna.

Violeta went out with Tuna and the gift to meet Hayden.

Hayden’s car was parked under the shade of a tree outside the White family estate. He opened the door for Violeta to get in.

Violeta put Tuna inside and then sat in the car, holding the gift.

“Hayden, is your house far away?”

“Not far.”

Indeed, it was not far, as it was within the second ring of Quinston.

Hayden went around the front of the car and sat in the driver’s seat.

“By the way, have you seen the school forum? Zelena designed several sets of uniforms specifically for the tennis club competition and let everyone choose.”

*I haven’t seen it. Did you say Zelena made them?”

Violeta took out her phone. “Yes, Zelena. Hey, wait, don’t tell me you don’t even know her name is Zelena?”

Hayden actually hadn’t paid attention to Zelena’s name and hadn’t remembered it at all.

“I don’t have that much time to care about irrelevant people.”

Upon hearing this, Violeta raised an eyebrow. This statement did seem to fit Hayden’s character.

When Hayden drove to his family’s mansion, Jasper, Zoren, and Liam were already there.

After getting out of the car, Violeta saw the huge plaque, the stone lions at the entrance, and the double redwood doors.

She was stunned, never expecting such a large Eastern–style mansion to be Hayden’s home!

It was truly deserving of being Quinston’s largest courtyard.

So big!

The entire area inside the surrounding walls is well–maintained!

She exclaimed, “Does a prince live here?”

Zoren and the others walked over. Violeta, you’re right. This house used to be the residence of a prince! This is where Duke Frost used to live.”

Violeta was speechless.

Hayden’s ancestors were indeed princes, true members of the royal family.

“But we don’t have royalty around anymore. The interior has been renovated. Violeta, you’ll see when we go inside. We’ve all seen good things since we were young, but every time we go to Hayden’s house, we always have our breath taken away.”

Chapter 48

The lions at the entrance were carved from white jade, and the mahogany mansion gate had a fingerprint

lock installed.

Upon entering the gate, the courtyard gives the impression of a grand palace once occupied by kings and nobles. The courtyard has three tiers and three small gardens leading up to the main hall.

Passing through the last door, several renowned trees were growing in the middle of the courtyard. These trees exude an ancient and elegant aura.

The interior had a combination of traditional Chinese architecture with a modern style. The main hall had impressive rosewood furniture.

There was a large painting in the hallway. It was created by a famous painter from ancient times and is the only one of its kind in the world.

There was a plaque on the painting with prominent characters written on it: Equality.

From the outside, the Frost family may seem low–key and ordinary, but once you’re here, you can feel their hidden strength and power. It’s important to be careful when visiting.

Two servants came over to serve tea and nodded respectfully.

Violeta asked, “Where are Mr. and Mrs. Frost?”

Hayden’s mom, a painter, went out to get inspired today.

Mrs. Frost and Irene were good friends who shared a passion for the arts. Whenever they met for tea, they had plenty to talk about. Irene often gave Mrs. Frost free vouchers as a gesture of friendship.

She handed the gift to the servants, who received it with both hands and left.

Even the carefree Zoren always restrained himself whenever he visited the Frost family.

Zoren sipped tea and asked Violeta, “Vio, how do you like this place?”

Although the White family’s mansion is considered luxurious, there is a difference between businesspeople and politicians.

The Frost family is known for being reserved, and their home is always neat and clean. However, their home is not as extravagant as the White family’s.

This place has a profound and formal atmosphere that makes it feel like one needs to wear proper attire to fit in.

Violeta grinned and playfully gazed at Hayden. “It seems like we should start calling him Young Master from now on.”

Hayden lowered his gaze and replied, “There’s no need for that.”

“Let’s take a look around.

Hayden found that there wasn’t much to do at their home, so he decided to get another place in Liberty.

Due to his strict upbringing, Liberty Grove is equipped with many smart home devices.

They arrived at the western wing courtyard, where Hayden’s room was located. Violeta walked into his room and found it neat, spacious, and well–organized.

The staff consistently cleaned and maintained the green plants in the courtyard.

Although there were large trees, no leaves were found underneath them.

Violeta was surprised to see many colorful birds in bird cages hanging from the trees.

“Do you still keep birds, Hayden?”

Zoren and the others sat on the stone bench nearby while the servants served them snacks to enjoy along with their tea.

Violeta was looking at the birds in their cages with curiosity. She noticed that one of the birds seemed to be worth a lot of money at first glance.

Liam said. “Vio, these are just a small part of Hayden’s vast collection of birds. He even trains falcons.”

Hayden developed this hobby in high school, which began with caring for a small parrot. He later progressed to working with eagles and even applied for a breeding certificate from the Department of Forestry to continue his hobby.

It is illegal to own eagles privately, and given Hayden’s background, it is doubtful that he would break the law.

In ancient times, it was said that nobles enjoyed playing with birds. It’s unclear how this hobby was passed down to Hayden since his parents didn’t share the same interests.

Jasper whistled and said, “Amarillo, sing a song!”

“Fool! Fool! Fool!”

A small yellow parrot with vibrant yellow feathers in the birdcage began to curse.

Jasper raised an eyebrow and said, “Hey! I’ll turn you into a dish! I haven’t seen you for a while, and you dare to curse at me.

Hayden went to the birdcage and opened it. Without even reaching out his hand, the bird flew out and perched on Hayden’s shoulder without hesitation.

Violeta observed this scene with admiration.

“Wow! The bird is so well–behaved.

Hayden chuckled softly upon hearing Violeta’s comment. “Reach out your hand, and I’ll make it fly over to you.”

Violeta raised her hand, and with a slight shake of Hayden’s shoulder, the yellow parrot flew onto Violeta White’s hand. She was thrilled and gently touched its feathers. “It’s so beautiful! Hayden, how did you train it? Can you teach me?”

Tuna poked its head out of the bag and stared at the yellow parrot.

“Training birds requires time and patience.”

If possible, I will take you to see the magnificent eagles.

Violeta nodded and said, “That sounds great!”

Violeta held Amarillo in her hand and looked at it intently. Meanwhile, Hayden watched Violeta’s smile with a tender expression.

Hayden used to consider some birds as his treasures. He never allowed anyone else to touch them, and he would quickly call them back, even if he showed them to others. But now, Hayden is more than willing to let Amarillo stay in Violeta’s hands for a longer time. He will put it back in the cage after she gets tired of playing with it.

Not only that, Violeta also looked at the purple bird in the cage and asked, “Can I touch this one too?”

“This is a violet–chested hummingbird. I named it Hibiscus.”

Hayden put Amarillo back in the cage.

Hibiscus flew out, and Hayden placed it in Violeta’s hands.

“Beautiful girl! Beautiful girl!”

Hibiscus blinked its eyes and called out twice. Each bird had a different voice, and the Hibiscus had a hoarse voice.

“Lalala! Lalala!”

The hoarse–voiced bird was also a chatterbox.

Hibiscus started singing without Hayden Frost’s command, but its voice was hoarse and unpleasant.

Zoren covered his ears and said, “Oh my gosh! Please stop singing!”

But Violeta didn’t mind. She laughed and said, “Hahaha, it’s so amusing!”

Hibiscus continued to sing despite the attempts to stop it. Its singing was off–key and could be heard. throughout the yard, causing the other birds in the cages to chatter.

“Good luck! Prosperity!”

“Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh!”

“Bro! Bro! Sis! Sis!”

“Lalala! Lalala!”

All the birds were uttering simple words.

The birds‘ voices filled the yard, creating chaos.

“Whooo!”

Hayden whistled and all the birds stopped.

Hibiscus was put back into the cage.

Violeta seemed a little reluctant. “It turns out that raising birds is so fascinating. I wish Tuna could be as well–behaved in the future.”

“Tuna is very naughty. It chewed up a pair of my slippers.”

Hayden glanced at Tuna in the bag. “It will become more mature and well–behaved as it grows up.”

Being naughty during childhood is normal.

“I hope so!”

They moved to another part of the garden.

After some time, they brought out a deck of cards to play.

Violeta ate some cookies and said, “Sunset Cafe is reopening soon. You four should come.”

Zoren asked. “Has the cafe been renovated? You work fast.”

Violeta replied, “We have made simple changes to focus on promoting excitement. We aim to establish a reputation so that businesses can support us.

Liam chuckled. “Should we invite a music band to perform?”

“No, that would be too extravagant. The main attraction of the cafe is its affordability. We didn’t advertise it effectively before, so we’re renovating and promoting it again. By the way, I have prepared a lot of discount coupons to distribute.”

That’s fantastic, Vio. Could you give us some? I’ll take them and have community members post them to promote it well.”

Violeta’s eyes sparkled with excitement. “Of course!”

Chapter 49

At Hayden’s residence, they indulged in the beauty of nature, appreciating the birds and flowers.

After lunch, they decided to depart in the very afternoon.

Before leaving. Hayden took Violeta to the well–organized storage room to select something as a gift to her.

Inside the storage room, everything was neatly arranged, with items carefully categorized.

Among the wooden compartments, there were several valuable ornaments, all of significant worth.

While Hayden was choosing the gift, Violeta became intrigued by a silver metal box she discovered in a cabinet.

The box bore no label, arousing her curiosity about its contents.

Upon opening the box, Violeta found brand–new children’s toys and a ring made of what appeared to be amber. The ring had a translucent and sparkling appearance.

She found it beautiful and decided to try it on her finger…

Under the sunlight, her fair skin complemented the honey hue of the amber, creating a stunning sight.

Meanwhile, Hayden had already chosen a desired gift and approached Violeta with the gift box. His expression froze when he noticed the ring on her finger.

“Where did you find it?” he asked.

Violeta turned to Hayden, puzzled, and replied, “It was in this box. What’s wrong? Is it valuable? I’m sorry. I just thought it looked nice, so I tried it on. I’ll take it off immediately.”

Hayden walked over, his expression slightly awkward.

“It’s nothing. It was a handmade item from my childhood and holds no significant value.”

“Huh? You made this? It’s actually quite lovely.”

“If you like it, then it’s yours.

“Really? That’s wonderful!”

Violeta gladly accepted the ring and kept it on her finger.

Hayden’s gaze fixated on her finger, and he spoke in a low tone, “Are you absolutely sure you want to keep wearing it without taking it off?”

“Can’t I?”

In the storage room, there were only the two of them.

Hayden’s eyes met Violeta’s puzzled gaze. He smiled and said, “This is the ring I made for my future bride when I was a child.

Violeta’s cheeks suddenly turned as red as a rose!

She quickly reached for the ring, intending to remove it, but somehow, perhaps due to her haste, it seemed more difficult to take off.

The ring ended up getting stuck around her knuckle.

“Wearing my ring means you have to marry me, you know,” Hayden teased.

Violeta was stunned.

“No, I didn’t know… I’ll give it back to you!”

Finally managing to remove the ring. Violeta hastily returned it to Hayden.

But Hayden didn’t reach out to take it. Violeta held the ring, feeling a bit awkward.

Hayden raised an eyebrow and playfully remarked, “Now that you’ve worn it, the ring seems to have stretched because of you.”

Violeta’s cheeks turned even redder, and she suddenly appeared slightly annoyed.

“It didn’t stretch! You’re making things up!”

The amber had long solidified. There was no way Violeta’s finger could have stretched it!

He was truly unhesitant to tell lies!

Hayden took the gift box and turned to leave the storage room, leaving with a parting comment, “I don’t mind. If the ring I made for my future bride gets ruined because of you, you’ll be responsible. Either marry me or give me an identical one.”

What?

Is there really such a shameless person in the world?

This feels like a setup!

It is a setup!

Leaving the Frost family’s residence, Violeta held the return gift with a slightly displeased expression.

Zoren noticed and asked, “Vio, what’s wrong?

Violeta muttered, “Nothing.”

Hayden glanced at Zoren and coldly stated, “Go start the car. Let’s not waste time.”

Jasper approached, putting his arm around Zoren’s shoulder, and whispered, “Let’s go quickly. Something’s going on between Hade and Vio!”

As Zoren moved forward, he whispered, “What’s happening?”

Jasper responded, “Are you asking me? Who should I ask then?”

The three of them proceeded to start the car,

Violeta stood beside Hayden’s car, her gaze fixed on him.

Hayden walked over helplessly, his eyes carrying a hint of indulgence. “Shall I open the door for you before you get in?”

He opened the car door, and Violeta stepped in, discreetly hiding the ring in a small compartment on the car door.

She thought Hayden was unaware.

However, when Violeta returned to the White family in the afternoon and took Tuna out of her bag, she was surprised to find the amber ring on Tuna’s paw!

Violeta picked up the ring and asked loudly. “Where did this come from?”

Tuna looked at Violeta with innocent eyes, then walked to the side and playfully tugged at a slipper.

Holding the ring. Violeta sighed deeply twice.

After giving Jasper the promotional discount voucher for Sunset Cafe, he made several copies, asked tennis club members to distribute them, and also took some to distribute in his class.

News about the opening of Sunset Cafe at the beginning of the month quickly spread, and for the first three days of its opening, there was an 80% discount.

After school every day, Violeta would also visit Sunset Cafe to see if any areas needed improvement before the official opening.

Gillian happened to discover that Violeta would head to the cafe right after school.

The next day, Gillian informed Zelena about this.

Upon hearing this, Zelena’s eyes lit up, and she speculated, “She goes to the cafe right after school every day. Could it be that she’s working there?”

“Huh? Violeta is working at the cafe?”

“It’s a possibility! Violeta needs money for her studies. If she doesn’t have any, she might need to work part-time.”

Zelena also thought it was quite likely.

Because Violeta’s card had been blocked for a while, she had no money to use.

Even though she had a connection with Jasper, he wasn’t a fool. How could he possibly keep giving money. to support Violeta all the time?/

So, in order to sustain her school expenses, Violeta must be working part-time to earn her tuition.

That girl must be working at Sunset Cafe!

Moreover, if Jasper hasn’t been giving Violeta money, they are likely already fed up with her. It wouldn’t be surprising if they kicked her out soon!

When that happened…

Hmph! Without Jasper and the others protecting her, let’s see how Violeta could still compete with her!

Zelena became more convinced about this in her heart.

“Oh, by the way, Lena, look at this.”

Gillian took out the discount voucher from her bag. “I heard that Violeta gave this discount voucher to Jasper and the others to distribute in the tennis club! I got one last time, and it said there’s an 80% discount before the official opening!”

Zelena suddenly smiled, and the mockery in her eyes was hard to conceal

“Why is Violeta like this? If she’s out of money, she could just return to her parents and ask for help. Violeta is just too stubborn. Oh well, I feel sorry for her! How about this: on the opening day, let’s go to the cafe together and help Violeta with her business!”

The few of them exchanged glances.

“Lena, she’s treated you like this, and you’re still thinking about helping with the cafe business. You don’t have to care so much for her. Violeta is not worth it!”

Yeah, if we go, Violeta is so petty, she might think you’re there to show off!”

They were right. Zelena did go there to show off!

Otherwise, did they think Zelena would support Violeta out of goodwill?

But she didn’t show it She pretended to be conflicted, lowered her eyelashes, and said softly. “Huft! I believe Violeta will one day understand my well-intentioned efforts!”

Chapter 50

Time flew by, and before they knew it, it was the beginning of the month, the day when Sunset Cafe reopened.

Due to the overwhelming popularity of the previous discount vouchers, Violeta spontaneously added a new promotion. The first fifty customers would receive a complimentary piece of Black Forest cake on the reopening day.

Near Toland University, there were quite a few cafes.

However, themed cafes were relatively scarce!

After Violeta’s transformation, Sunset Cafe evolved from a previously ordinary coffee shop into a themed cafe that changed its decor and menu to match the weather of each season. Even the decorations inside the cafe were specially customized.

Due to the special promotion and the novelty of a themed cafe, even those who weren’t coffee enthusiasts were willing to visit for the experience and to take photos.

As a result, when the owners arrived early in the morning to reopen, a long line was forming at the entrance.

Both of them reported they had never seen such a scene before. While opening the business, they called Violeta about the situation.

Violeta was on her way and had anticipated that the cafe’s reopening would be extremely busy. Knowing the couple might be overwhelmed, she came to help them today!

When Violeta arrived at the cafe, Kaylee also arrived on her bicycle.

Vio…

Kaylee locked her bike and jogged over.

“Hi, Kay.”

They exchanged smiles. “Let’s go!”

Last time, Violeta gave Kaylee a dress as a gift, and not knowing how to repay the favor, Kaylee agreed to come and help at the cafe…

After entering the cafe, Violeta took several sets of uniforms and custom–made aprons from her bag.

After putting on the uniforms, they started the busy work of serving and taking orders.

Violeta could have hired a few people to help instead of coming to assist personally.

However, due to time constraints and considering that the rush would subside after the initial opening, the couple felt they could manage the workload themselves.

Violeta had worked at this cafe in her previous life, so she was familiar with the order process and felt no pressure.

Most of the customers coming to the cafe were Toland University students. With Violeta’s exceptional demeanor and delicate appearance, as she took orders at the front efficiently, many couldn’t help but glance at her a few more times.

Soon, they recognized Violeta!

“Hi, are you a student at Toland University?”

Violeta hesitated for a moment, then smiled and replied, “Yes.”

“Oh my gosh! I know you! Are you Violeta, the freshman from the Performing Arts Department, in the school’s beauty pageant on the forum?”

Previously, Violeta’s photos were used to sign up for the campus beauty pageant. With votes from tennis club members, she quickly advanced to the preliminary round.

She was too busy with the cafe to pay attention to the rankings.

She didn’t expect to be recognized here, but Violeta maintained a calm expression and admitted it.

“Yes, it’s me.”

The few people at the counter had bright and excited expressions.

“Oh my goodness, you’re way more beautiful than in the photos!”

“Yeah, the photos were already pretty–just passport photos! I didn’t expect you to be even more beautiful in person! Oh my goodness, your photos did not do you justice!”

Tm changing my vote right away. I’m voting for you!”

Violeta’s registration photos were indeed quite casual. She just used a regular passport photo.

Meanwhile, almost everyone else who signed up used artistic or heavily edited photos. It was rare enough for someone to look exactly like their submitted photo, let alone look even better in person.

So, it pleasantly surprised them when they saw how Violeta looked in person.

“Violeta, you should go back and change your beauty pageant photo! Even taking a picture right here on the spot would look better than your slightly blurry passport photo!”

Violeta fell silent for a moment, chuckled awkwardly, and quickly changed the subject. “What would you like to drink? I’ll take your orders.7

After ordering their coffees, they sat down and waited. In the meantime, they discreetly snapped a photo of Violeta as she placed her order, keeping her head down. They managed to capture a corner of the cafe’s interior design in the background.

They posted the photo on a forum with the caption: “You must visit West Street Sunset Cafe! Check out the beautiful waitress who will charm you!”

The post quickly gained attention, attracting more people to the cafe

The crowd that showed up for the reopening far exceeded Violeta’s expectations!

There were simply too many people!

They had prepared enough coffee beans for the entire day, but they were running out by the end of the morning.

Violeta quickly called home and asked the maid to bring more coffee beans.

While Violeta was busy and overwhelmed, Hayden and the others arrived in their cars.

There was a line outside, and all the tables inside were occupied. Many people stood, took pictures, and left with their coffee to–go because there were no available seats,

As Hayden walked into the cafe, his eyes immediately landed on Violeta, who was working hard.

Her long hair was tied back with a headband, and a few strands near her temples fell naturally onto her shoulders, adding a touch of charm to her beautiful features.

The comments from earlier were indeed accurate. Even in a casual photo, Violeta looked much better than her passport photo from the campus beauty pageant!

Hayden was instantly captivated and could feel his heart skip a beat.

When he looked at her, a trace of tenderness involuntarily appeared in his eyes.

A group of people approached.

“Viol

Upon hearing their voices, Violeta looked up at them. The smile on her face, worn from serving customers, didn’t quite reach her eyes.

“Why did you guys come here? There are no available seats, so feel free to stand anywhere.”

The eyes of others in the cafe turned towards the four of them as if they had discovered a new world.

“It’s The Beatles!”

“Oh my god, they’re here too.”

“It looks like they know the waitress. Damn! Their relationship seems so good and really enviable…

Hayden and the others were aware of the reopening today, so they specifically came to visit.

The group walked over to the counter and casually chatted with Violeta. The few Toland University girls who were ordering stood beside them, not knowing what to do, looking ecstatic and thrilled.

Zoren asked, “Vio, what are we having for lunch today?”

Jasper took out his phone. “I’ll take a photo and post it on Instagram.”

Liam said. “Look at this. The business is booming.”

Violeta pleaded, “Please don’t! Don’t post anything. My little place can’t handle the crowd!”

Hayden chuckled softly, glanced at the two nearly empty buckets of coffee beans behind her, and asked, “Once the coffee beans are ground, can you close early?”

Violeta replied, “No! I’ve already called home to bring me more coffee beans. I want to sell them until it’s pitch dark on our opening day.”

Zoren rested his elbow on the counter, looking like a playboy…

“Vio, you shouldn’t do this. It seems like we can’t afford to support you. Not enough pocket money?”

The White family wasn’t short of money either. How did they end up with Violeta, this little money enthusiast, acting like she’s diving into a pool of money?

If Irene and Anton had known that their precious daughter was working so hard for just tens of thousands of dollars in revenue for a day, they wouldn’t have known what to think.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 421, 422, 423, 424, 425, 426, 427, 428, 429, 430)

Chapter 421

Tony could no longer feel his legs from squatting for so long. However, he thought it was all worth it for a major scoop.

After all, Jack was notorious for never having a girlfriend before. So the news of him having a secret girlfriend would be a newsflash.

Tony waited patiently until the duo finished eating and planned to leave. When Tony saw Jack draping a jacket over the lady, the grin on his face grew wider.

Just wait until I release these photos! I’ll look forward to his explanation!

Finally, Tony came out of the cabinet after the duo left. However, he fell over the minute he tried to stand up. Not bothering if he was injured, he protected his camera instead.

Tony breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that his camera was safe. Suddenly, he heard footsteps coming from outside the door, so he quickly leaped out of the window.

Jack drove Jessica back to the university, having no idea they had been caught.

“Are you used to living in a dorm?”

“It’s still okay.”

“Are you getting along with your roommates? If not, you can opt to move out. I have a house near your university. It only takes ten minutes by foot,” Jack offered.

If Matthew heard that, he would be furious.

Jack had spent twice the market price to purchase the house. The house was then renovated in a rush and furnished with the most expensive furniture.

Matthew had spent a lot of effort on that house.

“It’s okay. I’m fine living in a dorm.” Jessica rejected.

Although Dellmoor’s property pricing was high, Jessica could still buy one if she wanted to.

Jack did not press on but changed the topic. “What are you planning to do after you graduate? Are you gonna join a company, or perhaps start your own studio?”

“I haven’t thought about that. There’s still plenty of time.”

When Jack heard that, he felt his heart ache.

It looks like Jess still can’t accept me.

Although he felt heartbroken, he did not show it in the slightest.

However, Jessica was not lying. The reason she had enrolled in the Faculty of Fashion Design was because of Simon. She remembered how he would draw different kinds of clothing for her on the floor, saying, “Jess, once l grew up, I will make you many beautiful clothes. Then no one will dare to laugh at you!”

Remembering Simon, Jessica was overwhelmed with longing and pain.

Jack felt anxious upon noticing her change of mood.

Did I say something wrong?

Jack tried to reflect on his question.

“Jess, I was just asking. It doesn’t mean anything. Don’t take it to heart.”

Jessica mumbled, “Okay.”

Jack felt uneasy, seeing how quiet she was.

As he tried to think of another topic, he noticed a car tailing them from the corner of his eye.

“Jess, we’re being followed.”

The car stuck out as it had been hot on their tails for the entire journey.

Chapter 422

Instantly, Jessica was pulled back to reality.

Just like what Jack said, she saw a suspicious car behind them through the rear-view mirror.

“Sit tight. I’ll get rid of them.” Jack was quite experienced in shaking off the paparazzi.

“Wait,” Jessica stopped him.

“What is it?”

“How long has he been following us?” Jessica realized the biggest problem.

It would be fine if the car had been following them halfway through their journey. However, it would be a major problem if the paparazzi had been tailing them since they were at the restaurant.

Jack thought about it as well. “The car had been following us before we even entered the city. I didn’t think too much as there is only one highway available from the suburbs.”

There’s a high chance the paparazzi had already taken a photo of Jess. I can’t let this happen!

“Try leading him to a secluded place and stop his car.” Jessica was unfamiliar with Dellmoor and could only rely on Jack.

“Okay.”

“Don’t let him catch on.”

“You can count on me.”

With that, Jack slowed down and drove to a nearby hotel as the paparazzi might be suspicious if they headed somewhere remote. However, they would be more than delighted to see them going to a hotel.

Tony was following closely behind them. When he saw them heading toward the Seasky Hotel, he felt thrilled.

If he could snap a photo of the duo entering a hotel, no excuse could save Jack from the rumors.

Jack entered the hotel’s underground parking, seeing that Tony was still following them.

“Don’t get out of the car. I’ll handle it.”

“Okay.”

I shouldn’t have shown myself later to protect my privacy. I’ll just be exposing myself if the paparazzi did not see me at the restaurant earlier.

Purposefully leading Tony to the second floor of the underground parking, Jack then stopped his car in a deserted corner.

Tony was preparing to take pictures when someone suddenly knocked on his car window.

Looking up, he saw Jack smiling while standing beside his car.

Tony silently put aside his camera. With a smile, he greeted, “Hello, Mr. Ferguson.”

“Get down. I have something to discuss with you.”

Tony wanted to close the window when he heard Jack’s voice. “All the exits are closed off.”

There was no way for Tony to escape. So, he could only turn off his engine and wind down the car window. “Mr. Ferguson, I’m not sure what you want to talk to me about. If it’s about the photos, you’ve caught me before I even had the chance to take any.”

“Really?”

“If you don’t trust me, you can take a look.” Tony handed his camera over to Jack. Although he seemed trustworthy,

Jack did not believe him.

He took the camera and could not find any photos of Jessica or him inside.

He could only pass the camera back to Tony.

“What did I say?” Tony grinned.

Suddenly, Jack pulled the car door open, scaring the daylights out of Tony.

Without a word, Jack started to search inside his car.

“I… -I only have one camera!” shouted Tony anxiously.

Ignoring him, Jack continued digging inside his car.

Chapter 423

Tony could almost feel his heart jumping out of his chest when he saw Jack searching near the spot where he hid his camera.

Don’t find it… Please don’t find it…

Despite his pleas, Jack still found the other camera hidden under the seat.

Blood drained out of Tony’s face when he saw that.

Switching on the camera, Jack found several photos of him and Jessica.

It would be disastrous if the pictures were leaked out.

After deleting all the pictures, Jack took out the memory card.

When Tony saw that, he felt his heart ache. All of them were my babies! If I hadn’t been greedy enough to follow them over, I could have kept the pictures. Now my chance of gaining recognition from these pictures has gone to dust!

A strong feeling of regret fell over Tony.

However, it was too late.

Destroying the memory card, Jack continued to search for a third camera. He ended his search after confirming there were not any.

“Your phone.” Jack reached out his hand.

Tony widened his eyes. “Mr. Ferguson, I don’t have any photos of you inside my phone.”

“I’ll know once I see it.”

“This is my private! I can’t give it to you.” Tony shoved his phone into the back pocket of his jeans.

Jack cautioned icily, “Are you going to give it to me yourself, or do you want me to get it by force?”

Tony thought of his senior who had refused to hand in his camera after taking photos of Jack in a hotel. He was later hospitalized for a long time.

Together with his other colleagues, Tony’s senior had wanted to destroy Jack’s reputation. However, he had lost his job before he could do that and was kicked out of the hospital as he could no longer afford the hefty medical bills.

When Tony was reminded of him, he quickly handed his phone over to Jack.

“Don’t worry. I won’t snoop on your privacy.”

Jack was one to keep his promise. He handed Tony’s phone back to him after looking through the gallery.

“You’d better keep the things that happened today between us. If you let anyone else know about it, I’ll come and find you. I trust you don’t want to know the consequences of it.” That was the first time he threatened the paparazzi.

Even when they took photos of his private life, Jack had never threatened them before. Understanding that it was their job, he would turn a blind eye if they did not get too far. However, Jessica and his family were his bottom line. He would not show mercy if someone dared to lay a hand on them.

Tony nodded. “Don’t worry. I’ll keep my mouth shut.”

Upon hearing that, Jack turned to leave.

When Tony saw Maybach leaving, he did not dare to follow them.

Instead, he breathed a sigh of relief as he bent down to retrieve a memory card hidden inside his sock.

That memory card was there as it fell into his shoe when he switched it with the other card.

There was an evil glint in his eyes when he looked at the memory card.

Jack, you’re smart, but not smart enough! Haha! I’m destined to become a renowned paparazzo.

Chapter 424

Carefully, Tony stuffed the memory card back inside his sock, which had become his place of safekeeping.

He drove off excitedly, completely forgetting about Jack’s threat.

Well, it’s normal for us even to receive death threats. Besides, I’m just exposing a dating scandal. How could it be more severe than my senior taking naked photos of Jack?

With that thought in mind, Tony returned home joyfully. Before he could turn on his computer, his mobile phone rang.

It was a call from Tony’s chief editor, Raphael Griffin. He screamed, “Tony, where the heck are you? I told you to tail Christopher! Do you have any idea that the other paparazzi had already beaten us to it? It’s all over the news, you fucking idiot! How could you mess it up!?”

Tony felt like he was losing his mind from all the yelling. Secretly, he pulled his phone away from his ear and only put it back once Raphael calmed down.

“Raphael, listen to me. I managed to get a huge scoop today. You won’t believe your ears when you hear it. Our magazine is going to sell like hotcakes!” Tony exclaimed excitedly.

“Hmph!” Raphael scoffed. “What kind of rubbish did you get this time? Did you catch a nobody two-timing?”

Tony paid no heed to Raphael’s mocking.

“You’d never guess who it is this time,” Tony replied mysteriously.

When Raphael heard him, he snapped, “Are you going to tell me that you took a photo of Jack fooling around with some woman?”

A photo of Jack messing around would surely break the internet as everyone knew how much self-control he had.

“How did you know that?” Tony gasped.

Raphael resisted the urge to roll his eyes. “Stop joking around! Your excuse is way too fake.”

“But I did manage to get it. I’ll send it to your mailbox right now. You’ll believe me when you see it!”

Finally realizing Tony was serious, Raphael leaped up from his chair. “Are you for real!?”

“Of course.”

“Hurry! Why are you still on the phone? Quickly, send it to me now,” Raphael barked.

Putting down his phone, Tony turned on his computer and inserted the memory card. However, he froze when he saw the pictures.

What the fuck!! Why is it so blurry!?

Tony did not give up and continued going through the photos. He almost cried tears of joy when he found one that was not so blurry.

I’m going to cry. Luck is still on my side! Heh, Jack looks like such a gentleman while draping a coat over his partner. His fans are going to be in a frenzy when they see it! It’s a shame that only the woman’s eyes can be seen as Jack’s hand blocks the rest of her face. Whatever! It’s better than nothing.

Tony saved the photo and sent it to Raphael’s email.

When Raphael heard the notification in his mailbox, he opened it impatiently. Seeing that there was only one photo, he almost had a heart attack.

“Tony, where are the other photos?” Raphael fumed.

Tony answered cowardly, “W-Well… My hands trembled.”

Chapter 425

Raphael was speechless.

I seriously want to beat up this idiot.

“Idiot, you’re never clear-headed with your job.”

Tony was in a dilemma about whether to tell him the truth that Jack took away the photos.

However, he decided to keep it to himself because he feared Raphael would rush to his house with a knife.

After scolding him for fifteen minutes, Raphael’s voice finally softened. “Even though we only have one photo, we’ll put it in the headline and make it tomorrow’s hot topic.” Then, they discussed their plan and the title of the news. Late at night, their magazine’s official Twitter page posted a piece of entertainment news. The news was retweeted over 300 thousand times in the first half an hour.

Meanwhile, Jack, who had just finished his bath, switched off his mobile phone and went to sleep.

At the same time, Matthew was woken up from his sleep by Benny’s call.

Benny had tried to contact Jack at once after he saw the news but failed to get him.

“Mr. Zinn, bad news. A paparazzo took a photo of Mr. Ferguson having a meal with Jessica and posted it on the Internet. Now everyone thinks Jessica is Mr. Ferguson’s girlfriend. Even the president of his fan club is asking about it.”

Matthew immediately sat up and switched on his computer. After reading the post and all the comments below, he tried to contact Jack, only to realize Jack had switched off his phone.

“Mr. Zinn, should we spend some money to get the news removed?” Benny asked.

“No. If we remove it now, everyone will assume that it’s real.” Jack cares about Jessica. He won’t be willing to see those paparazzi find out about Jessica.

“I’ll discuss it with him first.”

After all, this matter involved Jessica, who had a special relationship with him.

If they were normal siblings, it would be easy for Matthew to explain to the public.

However, Jessica was strong-willed and didn’t want to be involved with the Ferguson family.

The Ferguson family had been treading a thin line when dealing with her.

Hence, he didn’t dare to make any decision without Jack’s permission, especially on matters related to Jessica. If he failed to handle it properly, Jack would be enraged.

He then put on his clothes and went to Jack’s house.

Jack woke up to the sound of his doorbell ringing non-stop. He got up from his bed irritably.

Damn it! Which bastard is disturbing my sleep?

He was in the midst of a sweet dream where Jessica was feeding him the cake she baked. Just as he was about to taste it, the annoying doorbell woke him up.

When he saw Matthew after opening his door, he held back his anger. “You better have something important to tell me, or else I’ll kill you.”

Matthew wasn’t bothered by his threat and rolled his eyes. Jack, it’s very urgent. A paparazzo took a photo of you having a meal with Jessica. That photo is trending on Twitter now.”

“What?! Damn it! That paparazzo kept a backup!”

Chapter 426

Jack felt relieved when he saw that photo on his Twitter. Jessica’s face wasn’t clear in that photo.

Matthew looked at him and asked, “How should we settle this?”

“First, we must find out how many photos they have. Then, ask someone to keep an eye on that news. We don’t have to do anything else as long as Jess is not involved.”

He didn’t want to explain as he knew it would complicate the matter.

“All right, I’ll find out.” Moments later, Matthew found the person in charge of the magazine company through his connections.

He hung up the phone with a smile on his face.

“Don’t worry. There’s only one photo. The media and your fans won’t find out who she is as the photo doesn’t show her full face.”

As an experienced and reputable manager, Matthew managed to trick Raphael into telling him the truth.

Jack was relieved after listening to Matthew. However, he couldn’t forgive that paparazzo who ignored his warning.

“I want to hit someone.”

Matthew immediately stopped him. “Jack, calm down. The paparazzo saw Jessica’s face. If you threaten him, he might expose everything he knows.”

Jack understood his intention.

An idea came to Matthew’s mind. He said, “Isn’t this a good opportunity for her to reunite with your family if her identity is exposed?”

Jack had thought of it too, but he was afraid that Jessica would drift further away from them.

Her life has been tough for the past twenty years. We have no right to request anything from her. Everyone in the family wants her to come back of her own will. Before she

agrees to come back, we won’t do anything to force her.  The next morning, while Jessica was brushing her teeth, she heard Madelyn’s mournful scream.

“Ah! Impossible! How could Jack fall in love with this bitch? This photo must be photoshopped! These immoral media like to grab attention with fake news,” Madelyn scolded. Jessica came out of the washroom and saw Madelyn go crazy.

On her way to class, she saw many female students gossiping in annoyance and anger.

It was only when Samantha called her up, she found out about the news.

“I was shot?”

Samantha was triggered by her ignorance.

Oh, my goodness! That Twitter post has gone viral, and

yet she has no idea about it. She has surely

underestimated her brother’s charm.

“Twitter is down because of Jack’s fans,” Samantha explained.

Jessica was stunned. “Did that photo capture my face?”

“Do you think you’ll still be alive if your face is captured?”

You would have been skinned alive.

Chapter 427

A chill ran down Jessica’s spine when she recalled the anger on Madelyn’s and his other fans’ faces.

Once again, she felt Jack’s charm and influence.

The last time she watched his concert, she noticed that he was quite popular.

At that moment, she realized she had underestimated him. He was way more popular than she thought.

As she walked on the road, she was suspicious of anyone who looked in her direction.

Nevertheless, her morning class ended peacefully.

She felt relieved that no one could recognize her from that photo. As time goes by, the public will lose interest in that news. Everyone will forget about it.

Suddenly, Zoltan turned around and looked at Jessica. Jessica, your eyes look similar to Jack’s rumored girlfriend.” His words gathered the attention of Jack’s fans on her.

Jessica’s heart skipped a beat. “Really?”

Another student replied, “He’s right. There is some similarity.”

The corner of Jessica’s lips twitched. “What a coincidence.”

Madelyn squinted and stared at Jessica.

“There is some similarity, but she’s surely not the person in the photo.”

Jessica breathed out a sigh of relief. Madelyn continued, ” Although Jessica is pretty, she’s not his cup of tea.”

A girl beside her chimed in, “You’re right. Even though Jessica is pretty, she isn’t pretty enough to win Jack’s heart. Hmph, I wonder who is the bitch who seduced Jack.”

“If I ever find out who she is, I’ll scratch her face so that she can never seduce Jack anymore.”

Listening to their insane conversation, Jessica’s lips twitched.

l better not meet up with Jack so often, or else my life will be in danger.

When Samantha and Jessica were eating at the corner of the cafeteria, Samantha couldn’t help but say, “Luckily, that paparazzo didn’t capture your full face. If not, you’re doomed. How does your brother plan to settle this? Is he going to make a statement or keep quiet?”

“Keep quiet.”

They knew that no one would believe it even if he made a statement to clarify.

Therefore, they chose to keep quiet.

After giving it some thought, Samantha agreed, “He’s right to do so. This matter will come to an end when everyone loses interest in it.”

Both of them left the cafeteria after finishing their lunch.

At the same time, Raegan and her roommates came out from the other cafeteria.

“Raegan, what did the president say? Does Jack have a girlfriend?” one of her roommates asked.

After seeing that news, all of them neither had the mood to study nor eat. Jack was supposed to belong to all of his fans, not a particular person.

They could never forgive a woman who tried to take him away from them.

Even though their behavior seemed abnormal from an outsider’s perspective, it was common in the fans’ club to be possessive of their idol.

Raegan was one of Jack’s top fans.

“No news from them.” She looked moody and was in a bad state.

Her roommate said, “Maybe they know something but chose not to tell us.”

“It’s impossible.”

“Jack hasn’t released any statement on Twitter to clarify this matter.”

Chapter 428

“Why didn’t Jack clear his name on Twitter? Is he silently admitting it?”

“It’s impossible!” Raegan denied. “If Jack is in a relationship, I will surely know about it.”

Noticing her gloomy expression, her roommates decided not to continue their discussion as they feared she would burst out in anger.

Although all of them were Jack’s fans, they weren’t as obsessive as Raegan.

“That photo must be photoshopped.” One of her roommates comforted her.

“She’s right. Many immoral media nowadays are willing to do anything for public attention. Maybe his company will take legal action in the next two days.”

“Jack is well known for his excellent behavior. He won’t be seduced by a minx so easily.”

At the comfort of her roommates, Raegan’s mood lightened up a bit.

All of a sudden, out of the corner of her eyes, there was a familiar figure. She immediately went after the person.

Her roommates were confounded and quickly followed her as they were worried about her.

Together, they crossed the volleyball court and stood staring at two beautiful women walking together. One of them was Jessica.

“Raegan, what’s wrong?”

Raegan squinted her eyes and stared at Jessica’s back. Who’s she?”

“She’s our new campus, Belle.”

“What’s wrong with her?”

Jessica sensed that someone was staring at her from behind. Hence, she turned around and exchanged glances with Raegan.

When Raegan looked into Jessica’s eyes, an image of Jack’s rumored girlfriend’s eyes came into her mind.

Their eyes look similar. Is this a coincidence?

Out of curiosity, Samantha turned around too. The moment Raegan saw Samantha’s unique make-up, her eyes widened and her heart started beating rapidly.

When I was waiting outside the studio at Marsingfill last time, I saw Jack’s assistant bring two women into the studio. They were the ones who went into the studio! She finally understood why Jessica looked so familiar to her. They had met each other at Marsingfill before.

Marsingfill, Jack, rumored girlfriend, similar eyes… Those few words kept flashing in her mind.

Based on these clues, she was certain that Jessica was Jack’s rumored girlfriend.

Her roommates noticed that she was staring at Jessica weirdly.

“Raegan, what’s wrong?”

Raegan came back to her senses and walked toward Jessica.

Jessica frowned when she saw Raegan approaching her.

“Do you know her?” Samantha asked curiously.

“No. But it seems like she knows me.”

Samantha grinned. “Everyone on the campus knows you.”

Jessica had a bad feeling as she watched that woman walking toward her. “Let’s go.”

Her instinct told her to avoid any interaction with that woman by all means.

When Raegan noticed that Jessica was leaving, she quickened her steps and stood in front of Jessica to block her from leaving.

Samantha was confused by Raegan’s behavior. “How can we help you?” she asked, frowning.

Raegan took a glance at Samantha and ignored her. She then glared at Jessica. “You’re Jessica?”

Chapter 429

Jessica could sense the unfriendliness in the other person’s eyes.

“What’s up?”

Raegan’s expression was grim. “That person is you, right?” Jessica only gave a short answer. “What a weird question.” “Leave him. I can pretend to not know anything. Otherwise, your life will never be peaceful here. I believe you know how powerful the people who support him are. You’re way out of his league,” Raegan threatened.

Samantha laughed. “If Jess is out of his league, does that make you worthy?”

Raegan’s roommates were confused. They could not understand their conversation.

It was Jessica’s first encounter with this sort of fan. She was unable to relate to her thoughts. “Relax. Nothing will ever happen between us.”

“Are you sure?” Raegan looked at her suspiciously.

Samantha rolled her eyes. “She’s the only person on earth that has zero chance with him. Do you get it?”

Raegan scrutinized both of them as if she were measuring the level of truth in their words.

“If you want us to believe you, then you have to prove it with your actions. I want you to delete his contact number in front of me,” Raegan demanded.

Jessica smiled. “Who do you think you are? What makes you think you have the right to demand this?”

Raegan sniggered. “I guess what you said was all lies then. Since you claim to be innocent, then why would you not delete his contact number?”

Jessica laughed at her shameless remarks. I feel stupid. for talking to such a person

“Let’s go.”

I think I might actually punch her if this conversation continues.

Jessica’s intentions of leaving made Raegan think that Jessica was actually feeling guilty. She immediately

stopped her from leaving. “Aren’t you worried that I might expose you?”

Jessica gave her a cold glare and said, “If you do, I’ll make sure you’ll understand the true meaning of pain.”

The tables had turned. The powerful leader, Raegan, was now being threatened.

“Are you threatening me?”

Jessica simply walked past her.

After taking a few steps, Samantha turned around and looked at Raegan. “Here’s my advice as Jessica’s best friend. If you want to live, keep your mouth shut. Know what you should and should not say. We’re all adults. If you expose her, there will be a price to pay.”

Raegan squinted as she watched the two figures walk away.

“What were you guys talking about, Raegan?”

“Who is she together with?”

One of the more observant roommates guessed, “Raegan, is she actually Jack’s rumored girlfriend?”

Upon hearing this, the other two roommates’ eyes widened in disbelief.

“No, no way!”

One of the roommates immediately took out her mobile phone and stared at the picture. She then compared it to Jessica and realized that their eyes were exactly the same. Oh my goodness. Jack’s rumored girlfriend is actually our school’s campus belle!”

Coincidentally, a group of girls who were passing by heard her words. “What did you just say? Who’s Jack’s rumored girlfriend?”

“Who else could it be? It’s our new campus, Belle.”

“No way!”

“Check out the picture for yourself.”

The group of girls immediately searched for the picture on their mobile phones and saw the similarity.

The crowd immediately burst into exclamations.

Chapter 430

The news spread the second they left the scene. Both Samantha and Jessica did not expect this, but they were not worried about this either.

The news spread faster than expected.

However, both of them were still unaware of this.

“Jess, what should we do if she actually exposes your identity?” Samantha frowned, looking worried.

Jessica asked, “Am I Jack’s girlfriend?”

Samantha shook her head.

“Well, that’s settled then. What’s there to worry about if I am not his girlfriend?”

“Well… Uh… Are you aware of your brother’s popularity?”

Jessica nodded affirmatively. “I do.”

“Are you sure?”

Samantha was not looking down on her. Jessica had only gotten to know Jack recently. She even had limited knowledge of the entertainment industry.

“Of course,” Jessica said confidently.

They were completely unaware of the chaos that was going to happen in the next few hours.

Seeing Jessica’s confidence made Samantha feel relieved.

Well, Jess is actually quite a reliable person. I guess it should be fine.

As the both of them walked toward the academic building, more people around them turned to look at them, their gaze mostly landing on Jessica.

“Something’s not right.”

Jessica replied, “Yes.”

Samantha took out her mobile phone and checked out the school forum. As expected, one of the posts was trending.

#shockingnews

Jack’s rumored girlfriend is our campus belle!

This post topped the other posts as soon as it was published.

“This is bad, Jess. That girl has exposed you. Screw this. It hasn’t even been that long and now everyone knows about this. How could she!” Samantha clenched her teeth.

Jessica took Samantha’s mobile phone and scanned the content.

The comments were divided into two groups. Some claimed that it was just a coincidence since many people had similar-looking eyes, while some claimed that it was her.

However, most of them did not believe the news.

“It’s a good thing that most of them don’t believe this. I don’ t know how we’re going to get ourselves out of this if this wasn’t the case.” Samantha laughed. “So much for threatening us! She’d better dream on!”

Just then, Jessica’s mobile phone rang.

“Who’s this?”

“It’s me.” Raegan’s voice traveled from the other side of the phone.

“It must’ve taken a lot of effort for you to get my number. What do you want to say?”

“Nothing much. I just wanted to remind you about the post on the school forum. You’ve read it, right?”

Jessica did not reply and waited for her to continue.

“That is just the beginning. If you’re scared, then you’d better listen to what I say. Delete Jack’s contact number and promise to never get in touch with him ever again. Then I’ll delete the post and prove your innocence,” Raegan threatened.

Jessica smiled. “And if I don’t?”

“Well, if you insist on being stubborn, then you can’t blame me for the things I am about to do. I know Jack is good-looking. It’s normal for you to love him and even be mesmerized by him. However, the company will never let you destroy his reputation. I will never let a filthy woman like you disrupt his future. This is my final warning,” Raegan said coldly.

Then the call ended abruptly.

Raegan stared at the screen, her blood boiling.

Damn it! How dare she! So this is how it’s going to be, eh?

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 411, 412, 413, 414, 415, 416, 417, 418, 419, 420)

Chapter 411

Ruby replied, “I’m not sure.”

“Jessica mentioned that she’s an orphan, but take a good look at her. Even the rich kids from our university never

have their lunch delivered to them personally.”

Hearing that, Ruby smiled and did not reply.

Madelyn noticed that she was uninterested, so she kept her mouth shut afterward.

Jessica examined the food, and all of them were nutritious.

As soon as she noticed there were beans in her meal box, Samantha’s expression darkened.

Jessica saw her expression and quickly asked, “What’s wrong?”

Samantha kept quiet.

There were beans in her meal box, even though she disliked beans.

For that reason, it could only mean that her father was not the one who delivered the food. Or worse, her father did not know her food preference.

Thinking about it, Samantha was heartbroken.

“I hate beans.”

Immediately, Jessica understood what she meant.

“Maybe they made a mistake. The one they gave me should be yours.”

In response, Samantha smiled bitterly. “You don’t have to comfort me. I should’ve known he wouldn’t care about me at all. Ever since we came back, he never called me. He didn’t even come to see me once. There’s no way he’ll send me lunch.”

Samantha’s voice gradually became softer, and she remained silent at the end.

Jessica felt sympathy for her. She was in the same boat as her in her previous life.

The more one cared, the easier it was to get hurt.

At that moment, any further words were pointless.

Jessica held her hands tightly.

When Samantha lifted her head to look at Jessica and saw the latter had a bitter smile on her face, she replied, “I don’t need your sympathy.”

“I know.”

Then Samantha pretended as if nothing happened.

Ruby and Madelyn did not sense anything unusual about Samantha when they came back.

On the way back to the dorm, Jessica took out her phone and sent a message to Hugh.

Hugh, who was staying at Marsingfill, read the message the instant he received it.

Jessica: You don’t have to deliver the lunch anymore.

He stared at the short message in astonishment.

Obviously, he knew all the words, but he could not understand the meaning behind them.

Lunch? What lunch? Did Jack do something stupid again?

That was the first thought that crossed his mind.

Hugh: l didn’t deliver any lunch.

After reading the reply, Jessica froze and had a puzzled look on her face.

If it’s not Hugh, who was it? Could it be Jack?

Shortly afterward, she forwarded the same message to Jack.

Jack had just finished shooting for an advertisement. During the break, he read the message he received earlier and was infuriated.

Hugh: Don’t do anything stupid again. There’s no need to deliver the lunch anymore!

Lunch? What lunch?

Just as he wanted to reply to Hugh, he received another message.

When he saw that the sender of the message was Jessica, a huge smile appeared on his face. However, when he read the message, his smile froze in place.

Jessica: You don’t have to deliver the lunch anymore.

What the heck?! Which bastard dared to frame me?

Jack’s expression darkened.

At that moment, Benny went forward cautiously and reminded him, “Mr. Ferguson, please get ready for the next shoot.”

“Not now. I need to do something else.”

All the staff noticed the grim expression on his face. Hence, no one dared to urge him.

After thorough consideration, Jack typed a very long message to Jessica.

Jessica was confused by the long message when she read it.

Chapter 412

Jack: My dear sister, I have no idea which bastard used my name to cause trouble. I’m sure that person is an idiot, so please forgive his foolish behavior. I will definitely make him suffer when I find out who he is. And please don’t worry. I will investigate everything clearly and force him to stop his foolish behavior.

Jessica was completely baffled after reading the message.

Since Jack and Hugh both clarified that they did not do it, she thought it might be Sebastian, but she removed the possibility afterward.

Although she was not familiar with Sebastian, she had a feeling that he was not the one.

Needless to say, the chance of Charles being that person was even lower, as he would never put beans in

Samantha’s meal box.

Who could it be?

Suddenly, a person came into her mind.

Could it be her? Could it be Mom?

If it was really her, then she could never reject her, as she could never reject a mother who missed her daughter dearly.

Next, she sent a message to Jack.

Jessica: Never mind. Keep sending them.

After reading the message, Jack was dumbfounded.

Meanwhile, a secretary opened a door that was heavily guarded.

“Mr. Ferguson, Ms. Jessica’s lunch has been delivered.”

“Did she mention anything?” Aaron raised his head.

“She didn’t mention anything.”

The fact that Jessica accepted the meal without rejecting it reassured him.

“Make sure to include everything she likes and don’t forget the nutrition. You should also greet Mr. Zamora and ask him to take good care of her.” He gave the order because he knew that she did not like to be disturbed by them.

Although they lived in the same city and were supposed to be the closest person to each other, they had to distance themselves from her. It was the greatest pain in their lives.

The next moment, he changed his mind. “Never mind, I’ll tell him myself.”

He waved his hand, and the secretary left the files behind and left.

Ever since that night, Faith had kept her distance from the rest of her roommates. Not only that, but she also kept a low profile in the lecture hall.

That day, when Jessica returned to her room, she noticed that Faith was there.

“I brought some dinner for you guys.” Jessica put the food on the table.

It was rare that Madelyn, who never rejected any food, did not move.

“I’m on a diet.”

Then Jessica turned her gaze toward Ruby.

Ruby hesitated for a moment and said, “I’m not hungry yet.”

Later, Jessica looked at Faith, her eyes slightly squinted.

Without saying anything, she left the room and went next door with the dinner. Her hands were empty when she returned.

The next morning, Madelyn and Ruby left the dorm hurriedly and left Jessica behind.

When they entered the lecture hall, they chose to sit with others instead of in their usual spot.

Jessica was not bothered by it and sat in her usual spot.

Suddenly, someone sat beside her.

When she looked at him, he swiftly gave her a bright smile and asked, “Is this seat taken?”

“No.”

The scene of them sitting together caused an uproar in the lecture hall instantly.

“What? Why are they sitting together?”

“They are indeed a match made in heaven,” exclaimed one of them.

“Are they in a relationship?”

“It’s possible! If I’m not mistaken, Zoltan never sits beside a woman.”

Faith, who sat in the front row, glanced at Zoltan. When she noticed that Zoltan was chatting happily with Jessica, she squinted her eyes.

Chapter 413

A poor person with another poor person! They really are a perfect match!

The bell rang. Jessica and Zoltan walked out of the lecture hall and ran into Ruby. The moment they saw her, she immediately quickened her pace and walked away.

“Did you have a fight with her?” Zoltan asked.

The three of them used to be inseparable. Even a fool could see that something was not right when Ruby walked away from them. However, Jessica genuinely did not care. In order to be friends, one must have good intentions. The amount of time they spent together did not matter.

As soon as Jessica and Zoltan walked out of the building, they discovered that the noticeboard by the door was covered with photos of Jessica.

At that moment, someone spotted her when she appeared in front of the noticeboard.

“It’s her! She’s that girl!”

“It’s really her!”

“Although the photos are quite old, you can still see that it’s clearly her! I can’t believe she’s an orphan, and she even went through the trash!”

“You can tell by looking at these photos that she had a miserable life in the past. She’s so glamorous now. You can’t even tell.”

“An orphan? I heard that she’s the daughter of a certain prominent family.”

“I’ve heard the same thing: Apparently, she’s a VIP of Seasky Hotel and there would be people sending her lunch every day.”

“It’s all a lie?”

“I think it’s definitely the case.”

“How could an orphan become so wealthy? Something’s fishy here.”

“Fishy? She’s probably the mistress of a very wealthy man. It’s pretty common nowadays.”

Jessica heard the comments of the crowd around her.

Zoltan did not back away. Instead, he gave Jessica a worried look and said, “Just ignore them.”

Jessica looked at him with a blank expression.

Please, like I care.

Jessica glanced at the crowd and saw that Faith was standing a short distance away from her. Her lips curled into a slight smile.

Faith was stunned when she saw Jessica smiling at her.

She felt a chill running down her spine.

Zoltan walked toward the crowd and said, “All of you should not follow the herd and jump to conclusions. Y’all should be responsible for your own words!”

“Oh? Who are you? We didn’t say anything about you. It’s none of your business!”

“Isn’t he the cute guy from the design faculty? I heard he has a crush on Jessica.”

“No wonder you’re so upset.”

“A word of advice, when you pick a girlfriend, you shouldn’t go for the looks alone. You have to find out what kind of person she is and whether she is decent or not. Otherwise, you might end up with a loose woman, and that won’t be good for you.”

The girl laughed when she said those words. Suddenly, someone yanked her ponytail with brute force.

“Who is it?” She turned her head and saw a face full of anger.

“It’s me!” Samantha said domineeringly.

“Let go!” the girl screamed as she grabbed her hair.

Samantha released her hair and said, “I’ve always wondered why your mouth is so crooked. I suppose it’s because the words you say are unbearable!”

“You…” The girl was infuriated.

Her friends immediately gathered around her when they saw what happened.

Samantha rolled up her sleeves and said, “If a fight is what

you want, I will fight you until the very end! You better not kneel on the ground and cry for mercy when I beat you into a pulp!”

Samantha really knew how to run her mouth.

“Who are you? We are talking about Jessica, and it’s none of your business!”

“She is my best friend! If you pick on her, you are picking on me too.”

“Hmph! You thought of her as a friend, but does she feel the same way about you? Can’t you see she’s just standing there? You are a fool for fighting her fight alone,” the girl mocked as she tried to stir up trouble between Samantha and Jessica.

Samantha looked at the girls, and she smirked at them. She then said, “Are you sure you want her to come at you?”

Chapter 414

Jessica watched Samantha with a helpless smile.

Sam is naughty!

The girls stared at Jessica and thought that she looked delicate and weak. Jessica was not threatening at all. On the contrary, Samantha was the one who acted like a punk in front of them. Thus, Samantha was more threatening at that moment.

“Is she really going to come at us?”

“We’ll be standing right here, waiting for her. I doubt a weakling like her would have the guts to do anything.”

“Just look at her! She’s weak, and she’s definitely the type to hide behind a guy!”

Everyone looked at Jessica. Some were curious about her, some admired her beauty, and others were jealous of her charm.

Samantha pitied the four girls in front of her.

Tsk! Tsk! You girls asked for it.

Jessica walked up to the four girls, and they stared at her with provoking eyes. Jessica asked, “Do any of you know how pigs die?”

Someone immediately reacted to her question and answered, “They die because they’re stupid!”

The people around them burst into laughter.

“A scholar once said that we shouldn’t talk with fools. If we spoke to them for too long, our IQ would be lowered. Do any of you remember who said that?” Jessica asked as she pretended to think hard.

“Who are you calling a fool?”

The girl was known to have a bad temper, so she completely lost her cool when Jessica provoked her.

The girl raised her hand, wanting to slap Jessica in the face. Samantha was about to stop her, but Jessica was one step ahead.

Jessica caught the girl’s arm, and then with a click, she dislocated the latter’s arm.

The girl screamed in pain. Cold sweat instantly formed on her forehead.

Jessica gave her a surprised look and said, “I’m sorry. I didn’t expect your arm to be so brittle! It was dislocated after I gently touched it. But it’s okay. I’ll pop it back into place.”

The girl looked at Jessica in horror and shouted, “What are you trying to do?”

“Don’t be scared. I’m just trying to fix your arm,” Jessica said with a smile on her face.

“D-Don’t…”

The girl refused, but she was in no place to decline.

I’m not giving her the chance to blackmail me.

“Don’t move!” Jessica said. “If you move around, I might pop it in the wrong spot! If that happens, you might have to get your arm removed and reconnected!”

When the girl heard what Jessica said, she immediately stopped moving.

Jessica held her arm firmly and pushed it upward. A click could be heard, and the girl screamed in pain.

Jessica gave her an apologetic look and said, “I’m sorry. I didn’t get it in the right spot, so I have to do it again.”

“Y-You… What did you say?!” the girl exclaimed.

Jessica immediately sprang into action because she did not want the girl to refuse her. The crowd heard her bones cracking, and it sent a chill down their spine.

Although the procedure was not done on their bodies, everyone could feel the pain.

Jessica let go of her arm and said, “It’s done.”

The girl tried to move her arm and was surprised she could move it without a problem. She glared at Jessica and said, “You did that on purpose, didn’t you?”

“How could you accuse me?” Jessica said and gave her an innocent look.

Samantha almost laughed out loud when she heard

Jessica talking in a sweet voice. She was completely caught off guard when the scene in front of her changed drastically.

“You…” the girl stuttered in anger when she saw Jessica’s innocent face.

Jessica turned toward the other three girls and popped her knuckles. In a sweet voice, she said, “Do you guys have any other comments?”

The three girls looked at Jessica’s hands, and then at their unfortunate friend. They shook their heads in unison and stayed quiet.

Jessica brushed her fingers lightly across their arms and said, “Good!”

Chapter 415

Jessica looked around at the busybodies with disdain and left.

As they left, everyone started gossiping.

Samantha laughed happily, ignoring the gossip. She turned to Jessica and gave her a thumbs up. “Brilliant!”

Jessica said nothing.

She simply wanted to attend classes in peace, but there would always be someone who liked to draw attention to themselves, which caused her to feel very annoyed.

When Ruby and Madelyn had avoided her, she knew something was not right. However, she didn’t expect Faith to investigate her.

The past few days were like the calm before the storm.

“Who is that immoral person who pasted those on the noticeboard? Please don’t tell me it’s that spoiled girl.”

Jessica hummed in response. It’s definitely her.

“I’m going to make her pay.” Samantha was furious. How dare she hurt my friend?

“Don’t be rash.”

It’s a waste of time to look for her without evidence.

“We need to look for evidence first.”

“I’ll check the surveillance cameras.”

“There are no surveillance cameras at the noticeboard. So

if we want to look for evidence, we need to start from them.” Jessica fixed her gaze on Madelyn and Ruby.

“Then, what are we waiting for?”

Immediately, Samantha blocked their way.

“What’s the matter?” Madelyn asked coldly.

“You were well aware of that, weren’t you?”

Madelyn and Ruby looked away.

“I don’t know what you’re saying. We’re going for lunch.” Madelyn didn’t want to say much. She grabbed Ruby and left.

Jessica took a few steps forward and stood in front of them. “I know you saw the photos on the noticeboard. You think an orphan like me doesn’t deserve those things, don’t you? Like everyone else, you think I’m a sugar baby, so you choose to avoid me. Correct me if I’m wrong.”

Ruby wanted to speak, but Madelyn stopped her.

“You know what you did. We’re not the same, so don’t talk

to us anymore,” Madelyn said in a cold tone.

“All right,” Jessica said and let them go.

“You’re just gonna let them go?” Samantha frowned.

“There are many ways to find evidence. We don’t need them.”

On the other hand, Ruby asked, “Do we have to do this? What if it’s just a misunderstanding? Jessica doesn’t look like that type of girl.”

Madelyn rolled her eyes. “Don’t fall for it. I heard that many girls become sugar babies just because they think they look good. Gosh, I hate those people.”

Upon seeing her reaction, Ruby opted to say no more.

Jessica was just about to start from the root of the cause when Faith was called into the dean’s office.

“Why do you want to see me, Sir?”

“See for yourself.” The dean threw a stack of photos on the table.

Her face turned pale when she looked at the photos.

“You broke the rules! The school has decided to give you demerits this time. If you break the rules again, you’ll be expelled.”

Chapter 416

All the evidence was so concrete that Faith couldn’t prove herself innocent.

“Write an apology statement, and paste it on the noticeboard to prove Jessica’s innocence.”

“No way.” Faith’s face stiffened. She refused to admit what she had done in public.

“Is that your response?”

“I don’t care if you want to punish me or have me expelled, but there’s no way I will apologize.”

She had never been so humiliated before.

The dean didn’t expect her to be so stubborn.

“I’m asking you one more time! Would you rather apologize or get expelled?”

“Expel me if you want.” Faith slammed the door and left.

As she walked out of the office, she quickly called her parents, crying, “Dad, I was bullied, and the school is on the bully’s side. They want to expel me.”

Faith’s father, Cody Steward, was upset to hear his daughter crying. “Don’t cry, sweetheart. I’ll get someone to take care of this. I won’t let anyone harass my daughter.”

….”Dad, expel that girl. She’s a sugar baby! I don’t want to stay with her. She makes me sick!”

“Okay, okay. I’ll find someone now. Don’t be mad,” Cody comforted.

“Promise me you’ll do it.”

“When have I ever lied to you?”

Faith heaved a sigh of relief after she hung up the phone.

Now, I just have to wait for Jessica to be expelled from school. If it was not for my high school classmates who knew Jessica, I almost fell for it.

Since the incident at the hotel, she had been afraid of Jessica until she found out that she was nothing but a sugar baby.

Faith couldn’t restrain her outrage whenever she recalled that Jessica, an orphan, had trampled on her.

She was waiting happily for her father to take action, not knowing that Cody was currently having a hard time.

“What? Eiffel Hotel withdrew the orders? Find Mr. Woods, and ask him what happened.”

Cody’s phone rang again shortly after he hung up.

“Bad news, Mr. Stewart! Someone got hurt in our bathroom and has filed a complaint to the relevant department. The authorities came over and found the defective products we kept in the warehouse.”

“Hang on! I’ll go get some men.”

The phone rang again. “Mr. Stewart, we’re in big trouble!”

Cody’s mind was abuzz with chaos at the word “big trouble”.

He knew he had messed with the wrong person.

He tried to recall who he had offended, then made a call to his acquaintance. “Tell me who’s coming up against me.”

The person on the other side sighed. If it were in the past, I would have told him beforehand. But this time, he had offended someone prestigious.

“Cody, the truth is, that person hasn’t made his move. He only asked Aidan Cox to teach you a lesson. Even Aidan has to butter up that person. What exactly did you do? How have you offended him?”

Cody paled at his question.

Chapter 417

He had been staying at home all the time. He would not have been able to offend such a big shot.

All of a sudden, Cody thought of his daughter.

Instantly, he dialed Faith’s number.

“Faith, did you mess with the wrong guy?” Cody bellowed.

Faith was startled by the sudden scolding. She replied, “Dad, are you mad at me?”

“What did you do, Faith?”

It was her first time being scolded by Cody. She was taken aback.

“I didn’t do anything.” She felt wronged for the false accusation. Tears started welling up in her eyes.

“Didn’t do anything? We almost got destroyed by other people. And now you’re telling me you did nothing?” Cody scolded furiously.

A person that even Mr. Cox has to butter up – he must have an unfathomable background.

Luckily that guy hadn’t been doing anything yet. Once he did, the Stewart family would be in demise.

Faith was stunned by his words. “Dad, I only have some issues with Jessica, no one else. She’s just an orphan, so there’s nothing to be afraid of.”

It seems Jessica is the root of the problem.

“You need to apologize to her immediately. Right now!” Cody ordered.

“No, I will not.” Instantly, she hung up the phone.

Why should I apologize to her? Why did Dad say messing with her would result in our family’s demise? That is so ridiculous!

Immediately, Cody ordered the chauffeur to head to Dellmoor after the call ended.

He arrived at the school in the evening. When he had found Faith, he dragged her into a lecture hall.

The class had just ended by that time. Many students were wandering around in the school. When they saw Cody dragging Faith, they stopped in their tracks.

Dragging Faith with his right arm, Cody approached Jessica and said, “Jessica, I am sorry. I should have taught my daughter well. I am the one at fault for her wrongdoings. Please, accept my apology.”

Upon finishing his words, he turned to Faith and ordered, “Apologize now!”

Faith was stubborn as a mule and she refused to ask for Jessica’s forgiveness.

“No, it wasn’t my fault,” Faith responded obstinately.

“Are you apologizing or not?”

Anger started to engulf Cody. He looked into his incorrigible daughter. l has pampered her too much. Now she has grown to become a spoiled brat.

Suddenly, Cody raised his leg and gave Faith a kick at her knee. Her legs became numb, and she fell into a kneel.

Cody lowered her head in front of Jessica.

Faith was dumbfounded. She only regained her senses the moment her Dad forced her to apologize by pushing her head.

Jessica was taken aback upon seeing that. It was out of her expectations.

“Mr. Stewart. There’s no need for this.”

However, his palm was still pressing hard on her head even though she was struggling in tears.

If I don’t teach her a lesson today, she will never know the severity of this situation. One day, she will ruin the Stewart family.

He intended to teach Faith a life lesson so she would remember her mistake.

The students were astonished by the commotion, and they looked at Cody in awe. Then, they glanced at Faith.

Then, Cody commanded two of his subordinates to keep Faith in her place.

“You don’t get to get up if you don’t apologize today. If you continue with this behavior, I will cut ties with you.”

Faith noticed his gloomy face. She became agitated when she heard the cold words from Cody. At that moment, she knew he was serious. Certainly, Jessica was capable of putting her family in demise.

It was time for her to put aside her pride and arrogance.

“I’m sorry, Jessica. I was jealous, so I intentionally spread those rumors. I’m deeply sorry. Please forgive me.” Tears started rolling down her cheeks, blurring her vision.

Ħ

Chapter 418

More people started to gather around them.

Jessica took a glance at the crowd, and then she said to Cody, “

There’s no need for this. Please help her up.”

“Jessica, you are indeed a kind girl. I am sorry for not teaching her properly. I should apologize to you.”

Cody shook Jessica’s hand sincerely.

Jessica was stunned by his action.

That same day, Cody left with Faith, who dropped out of the school after the incident. It caused a commotion in the design faculty.

Jessica’s name became a hot topic in the faculty following the incident.

“We haven’t started doing anything, but Faith’s dad already brought her to apologize. Could it be…” Samantha suddenly thought of the Ferguson family and the lunch they brought every day.

They have been keeping an eye on Jessica by bringing her lunch every day. Surely, they knew about this. I never thought that they would be this fast to take action. It only took a day for them to apologize.

Jessica shared the same thoughts as Samantha.

Samantha took a glance at Jessica and remained silent. Since Faith had withdrawn herself from school, her bed- space was vacant. When Ruby and Madelyn came across the news, they started to fear Jessica. But they were more curious regarding her identity.

When Jessica walked into the dorm, Madelyn was hesitant to ask her questions.

As Jessica was about to get up to get some hot water, Madelyn chuckled and said, “I have some hot water here. You can take it if you want.”

Jessica looked at her and replied, “Oh, no thanks.”

Jessica grabbed a flask and left the dorm. Madelyn’s expression fell, and she grumbled, “Who does she think she is?”

Ruby glanced at her, and she continued reading with her head lowered.

Madelyn was furious when Ruby ignored her. Then, she went to her bed and started scrolling through her social media. When she logged onto the school forum, the eye-catching title successfully garnered her attention.

The moment Jessica returned to the dorm, Madelyn uttered in excitement, “Quick, Jessica. You need to log onto the school forum right now. You’re in the contest for the campus belle. Currently, you are in the top three.”

“Oh,” Jessica answered nonchalantly. Then, she got back to her table and started flipping through her book.

Madelyn’s expression fell instantly the moment Jessica treated her coldly. She almost cursed out loud, but she did not have the guts to do that.

Faith, who was rich, did not dare to offend her. Let alone Madelyn, who came from an ordinary family.

In one of the dorm rooms of the Faculty of Finance, everyone was discussing the campus belle contest.

Suddenly, a girl pushed the door open and entered the room. The other girls approached her upon seeing her arrival. They asked, “Raegan, did you get Jack’s autograph for me?”

Raegan looked upset and said, “Speaking of that, the fan site moderator gave me the wrong information, and I just wasted my time for nothing. Luckily I went earlier and got the best seat.”

Raegan was Jack’s top fan. She was popular and had a good reputation in Jack’s fan support club.

Most of the girls in the dorm were Jack’s fans, so they showed respect to Raegan, hoping they could be closer to their idol.

“What were you all talking about?” Raegan added.

“We were talking about the annual campus belle contest.

Come over here. A few of this year’s freshies look gorgeous. Emma might lose her title this year.”

Raegan perked up and said, “Let me have a look.”

Raegan slowly scrolled through their profiles, and suddenly she saw Jessica. She looks so familiar, but I can’t recall where I’ve seen her before.

After browsing her profile, she knew that Jessica was one of the freshies. l might have met her somewhere outside of the school.

Chapter 419

“She’s beautiful, isn’t she? I heard she’s the most beautiful girl from the Faculty of Design, and I think she comes from a pretty rich family,” Raegan’s roommate started, seeing that she had been staring at Jessica’s photos.

“I feel like I have seen her before.” Raegan narrowed her eyes, staring straight at Jessica’s photo.

“Well, beauties all look identical,” her roommate said casually and then started to chat with the rest about who was the most beautiful girl on campus.

Raegan did not think too much about it, as she failed to recollect who Jessica was. She simply joined in the lively discussion with the rest.

The dorm was filled with laughter. As for the beauties who were nominated from the discussion, some were always staring at the vote, and some seemed to be indifferent but were secretly canvassing for votes. The only one who could remain calm in this situation was Jessica.

Madelyn, who was lying on the opposite bed, would glance at Jessica from time to time. Eventually, she couldn’t help but say, “Jessica, you’re in second place now. The number of votes is still rising, and from the looks of it, your votes might just surpass last year’s campus belle.”

Jessica closed the book she was reading and raised her eyes to look at Madelyn. She took out her phone to look at the votes on the school forum before sending a message to Samantha.

Jessica: Do me a favor, and vote for those who are taking first and third place.

Samantha was about to get her roommates to vote when she received the message from Jessica.

She blinked a few times to make sure she didn’t read the message wrongly.

Samantha: Jess, are you sure about that?

Jessica: l am very sure.

Samantha finally understood. Given Jessica’s personality, she wouldn’t be bothered with such a campus belle title.

Samantha took out her laptop and clicked into the school forum.

“Samantha, aren’t we going out to canvas for votes? What are you doing turning on the laptop?” her roommate asked. “Forget about it. Let’s just go with the flow.”

Hearing her reply, the rest went about their own business.

Samantha thought she had found a like-minded companion in Jessica. But it turned out she had been deceiving herself.

Since Jessica had discovered her talents, she had been dumping all the work on her.

Despite her complaints, Samantha did not slow down at all. The manipulation of votes had to be done skillfully, lest anyone find out.

Samantha handled it with attentiveness. Although it was troublesome, the results seemed genuine.

There was a saying that life was as unpredictable as the weather.

The more one desired, the less attainable it was, and vice versa.

Perhaps that described Jessica’s current situation.

“What did you say? I am the new campus belle?!” Jessica stared at Samantha in disbelief.

Samantha nodded. “The first place, Emma, cheated when your votes almost surpassed hers. She hired a skilled student from the Faculty of Computer Science to manipulate the votes, but it was reported. Due to the crowd’s anger, she was disqualified.”

“Then, what about the third place?” Jessica asked.

“The third place is an idiot. She was gonna buy votes for you so that you’d be disqualified when they found out.”

Jessica nodded. This is a good idea, but it’s not that simple.

“But, Emma found out about this and reported her, and so she was disqualified as well. I heard it was her who reported Emma for cheating. Well, it’s not that surprising, I guess. Both of them had quite a fierce competition last year. I was gonna increase the votes for those who ranked below, but their votes were too little. It would be too obvious so…” Samantha looked at Jessica innocently.

Jessica was speechless.

She understood well, but she preferred not to.

Chapter 420

With that, Jessica was crowned the new campus belle. Seeing that Jessica looked unhappy, Samantha smiled and said, “Cheer up! You are the new campus belle.”

“Campus belle? What a joke,” Jessica replied. This feels like shit.

In the middle of the night, Jack and his party arrived at Dellmoor discreetly, without alerting any media and fans. Everyone thought he was still shooting for a magazine abroad, but he had boarded a private plane and came back.

Matthew glanced at the tired-looking Jack, feeling distressed.

According to the original schedule, they should be staying in Frosa for a week. However, Jack had completed his work in four days and rushed back because he wanted to celebrate his birthday with his sister.

“Have you made an appointment with her?” Matthew asked.

Jack replied, “No.”

Matthew was dumbfounded. He could feel his blood pressure rising.

“Free my schedule for tomorrow, and book a restaurant for me.”

“I have made the arrangement. There will be no work for the next three days. You can rest well,” replied Matthew.

Jack took out his phone. He intended to send a message to Jessica, but he kept his phone after looking at the time.

At noon, Jessica received Jack’s message.

Jack: Jess, today is my birthday.

The second message came before Jessica had the chance

to wish him a happy birthday.

Jack: Will you have dinner with me?

Jessica looked at the simple invitation for a long time. Finally, she replied: Okay.

Jack smiled when he saw her reply. He knew better that Jessica was soft-hearted.

In the evening, Jessica went straight to the school gate as soon as class ended. A black Maybach was parked there. When the chauffeur saw Jessica, he went down and opened the door for her.

Coincidentally, Raegan and a few others saw her getting into the luxury car.

“Isn’t she the new campus belle?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

“Her family is that rich? That’s a Maybach. A Maybach!” The girls watched as the car drove away enviously.

This day, a famous restaurant located on the outskirts of Dellmoor accepted only one table of guests. The restaurant wasn’t big, and the setting was very peaceful.

“The food here is good. What would you like to eat?” Jack passed over the menu.

Jessica saw that there were only two sets of tableware on the table. “Is it just the two of us today?” she asked.

Jack looked sad and said in a low voice, “They’re busy.”

He felt guilty when he said that. However, he could only be shameless in order to gain Jessica’s sympathy.

“I didn’t know it was your birthday today, so I didn’t have time to get you a gift.” Jessica took out a box from a gift bag. “I bought this from the mall. I hope you’ll like it.”

Jack accepted the gift happily. “Thanks.”

Jessica smiled.

Both of them talked and laughed. The atmosphere was wonderful.

Halfway through the meal, Jack saw that Jessica’s mouth was dirty. He stood up, leaned over, and wiped the gravy off Jessica’s lips.

At this moment, the paparazzi who had been hiding in the dark outside took a picture of that intimate scene.

The paparazzi had received news that this whole place was booked, and that person was a celebrity. He had been hiding in a dark corner outside, waiting for that person since morning.

He was thrilled when he saw that the person was Jack. He was all the more excited when he saw that Jack was having dinner with an unfamiliar girl, celebrating his birthday.

I am going to be famous!

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 401, 402, 403, 404, 405, 406, 407, 408, 409, 410)

Chapter 401

Not long after that, in a discreet and luxurious manor far away in Dellmoor, someone leaning back in a rocking chair picked up a mobile phone and swiped through a series of bloody photos with an indifferent expression.

The person then placed the mobile phone gently on the coffee table, enjoying the beautiful weather with eyes closed.

Absolute trash! Get ready to taste my wrath.

Meanwhile, a private plane slowly landed on a private landing strip where a car was already waiting.

Charles, Samantha, and Jessica got off the plane and then hopped into the car. It sped off immediately, heading toward an area in Dellmoor that was known for its

universities. As they drew nearer to their destination, they passed by several universities.

Twenty minutes later, the car arrived at one of the university campuses.

Due to the arrival of the new students and their parents, the entrance to the campus was packed. Everyone was laden with luggage and bags.

Unable to drive on, they had to stop the car on the side of the road. Samantha got down, followed closely by Jessica and Charles.

Samantha turned to Charles and said, “Uncle Charles, now that we’ve arrived, you can go back to work. You don’t have to come with us. We’ll be fine.”

She was already plotting how to snag herself a cute guy. With Uncle Charles around, I won’t be able to get anyone!

“I’m free today, and I’d like to take a look around at the place you’ll be studying at for the next four years,” he replied firmly, dashing her hopes.

She pouted and was about to object, but then she heard Jessica saying, “Let’s go!”

The two of them walked ahead, leaving Charles to carry their luggage.

With their good looks and captivating presence, the three of them stood out from the crowd and attracted a lot of attention.

Many guys turned to look in their direction, their gazes drawn toward Jessica and Samantha.

“That girl in the red dress is gorgeous. Do you think she’s a new student from the Faculty of Fine Arts?”

“The girl next to her is pretty too.”

“They’re both attractive. I guess the saying is true. Birds of a feather flock together.”

They went to the Faculty of Archeology first so that Samantha could register herself, then went to the Faculty of Fashion Design.

Although they were attending the same university, they would be taking different courses.

After that, they went to Jessica’s dorm. “Here’s your room number and key,” said the girl manning the registration.

One of the guys there asked shyly, “Do you have any luggage? I’ll help you carry it.”

It was only when the guy next to him nudged him and

glanced behind Jessica that he noticed the handsome man standing behind her.

His heart sank.

Laden with luggage, Charles followed Jessica up the stairs. Along the way, they met many other students who all turned to gaze at Charles.

After opening the door to her dorm, they saw two other girls inside with their parents. Both sets of parents were busy helping their daughters to tidy up their respective spaces.

Their arrival drew the attention of the people in the room. And almost instantly, the gazes of the two girls fell on Charles.

“Ah, here’s another student,” a slightly plump, middle-aged woman said with a friendly smile.

Jessica nodded at both families in greeting. Looking around, she saw her name on a bed by the window. However, one of the girls had already occupied it.

Charles had also noticed it, so he went up and placed the luggage on the table. Then, he turned to the middle-aged couple and said, “You’ve got the wrong bed.”

Chapter 402

“Oh, so you’re Jessica! My darling Faith’s health is rather poor, so she has to sleep close to a window. As fellow students, you should help each other, so I’m sure you won’t mind changing beds, right?” Faith Stewart’s mother said with a smile, trying to get them to agree to her request by claiming the moral high ground.

If they refused, it would seem like they did not want to help out a fellow student.

Samantha stepped forward and sneered. “I’m sorry, but my darling Jess also needs sunlight, so she has to sleep close to a window.”

Taken aback by her refusal, Mrs. Stewart said, “Young lady, why are you so unpleasant? It’s just a bed. Do you have to be so greedy?”

“You’re right! It’s just a bed, so why do you have to occupy someone else’s bed? Do you have a weird hobby where you like to take what’s not yours?” Samantha retorted.

“Watch your mouth, young lady!”

“I was merely imitating you!” Samantha responded with a smile. As the both of them shot daggers at each other, the father of the other girl, Madelyn Cabell, hurried to smooth things over. “Calm down, everyone! They’re all students, and they’ll be living with each other for four years, so let’s not say anything that’ll hurt someone’s feelings and just come to a compromise,” he said.

Mrs. Stewart looked at Samantha and snapped, “You’re not Jessica, and I didn’t ask for your opinion. Mind your own business.”

Then she turned to Jessica. “You’re Jessica, am I right? I can tell that you’re an educated and reasonable person. Faith’s health isn’t too good, so if you could let her have this bed, I’d really appreciate it. I’m sure she’ll always treasure your kindness too. Will you let her have this bed?”

“No, I won’t,” Jessica replied nonchalantly.

This woman lashed out at Samantha earlier, so if I backed down, it’d be a slap to her face. I won’t hurt my friend’s feelings for someone insignificant. If she’s not happy with that, that’s none of my business!

Faith glared at Jessica angrily, then turned to her father and said, “Dad, what are you doing? Give them money! They’re only kicking up such a fuss because they want money.”

At that, her father took out his wallet and slammed down a thick wad of cash on the table. “We’ll use this money to buy that bed. Are you satisfied now?”

When Madelyn saw the money on the table and the fat wallet, her expression shifted.

On the contrary, Samantha almost burst out laughing when she saw the meager amount of money.

Do we look like we need your money?

Her gaze flicked to Charles subconsciously. He was dressed casually in a custom-made outfit that bore no designer logo.

As for Jessica, she wasn’t wearing anything fancy or branded, but she looked presentable.

Charles glowered. “Move!”

“Why are you yelling at us, huh?” Mrs. Stewart demanded.

Jessica rubbed her temples. “If you’re so well off, why don’t you buy a mansion for her? Wouldn’t that be nicer? Whether it’s a room filled with sunlight or even a rooftop, you can choose whatever you want. Staying in a dorm such as this doesn’t suit a pampered rich girl like her.”

Annoyed at being mocked, Faith stood up and retorted, “So what if I like to stay in dorms? What’s it to you?”

Chapter 403

“Then what does your poor health have anything to do with me?” Jessica replied. Then, she turned to Faith’s parents and said commandingly, “Take her things away at once!”

Everyone was shocked by her imposing aura.

Reluctantly, Faith’s parents moved her things to the bed assigned to Faith, which was near the bathroom.

Once they were gone, Samantha started tidying up immediately. Tossing the bedsheet and duvet cover to Charles, she said, “Uncle Charles, make the bed.”

He caught the things she threw at him calmly and got straight to work.

Meanwhile, Faith sat fuming while her mother tried to comfort her.

“Don’t mind them. It’s not worth upsetting yourself over such ignorant people.”

Mr. Stewart also said coaxingly, “I’ll take you shopping later. You can buy whatever you want.”

Faith cheered up a little when she heard that. “Okay,” she replied.

Seeing that, her parents let out a sigh of relief.

As they were talking, the last girl who would be staying with them arrived. Only her mother was with her, and there was no sign of her father.

They were shabbily dressed, and the girl looked shy. They had very little luggage with them and had only brought some simple bedding.

Faith glanced at them scornfully.

Wanting to ease the tense atmosphere, Mr. Cabell said, “You must be Ruby Jones. This is my daughter, Madelyn.”

Ruby nodded at him. Then, her gaze moved to the beautiful girl standing by the window.

Sensing Ruby’s gaze on her, Jessica looked up and shot her a smile. “I’m Jessica,” she said.

Meanwhile, the look of disdain on Faith’s face showed that she had no intention of introducing herself.

Mrs. Stewart smiled and said, “This is Faith. Please take good care of her in the future. It’s clear that you’re a sensible girl who’s good at taking care of others, so I’ll be relying on you when Faith needs help. Of course, please don’t be shy and let her know if there’s anything she can do for you.”

Ruby nodded shyly.

After making Jessica’s bed and tidying away her belongings, they went to Samantha’s dorm. They did not have any strange encounters there.

After getting acquainted with Samantha’s roommates, Charles got a phone call and had to leave.

That evening, Jessica had her first dinner on campus with Samantha and some students from Samantha’s dorm.

When she returned to her dorm, she only saw Ruby and Madelyn there. There was no sign of Faith.

Madelyn looked up at her and said with a smile, “Jessica, how about the four of us get dinner together tomorrow?”

“Sure,” Jessica replied.

Ruby hesitated, but finally nodded.

Madelyn glanced at Faith’s empty bed. “I’m guessing that Faith won’t join us. She’s too pretentious, so I’m not sure if I can get along with her. She thinks that she’s better off just because her family is wealthy.”

Jessica merely smiled.

At that moment, somebody kicked the door to their dorm open. Then Faith walked in, her arms filled with shopping bags.

When she saw that none of them came to help her, she shouted at Ruby, “Hurry and give me a hand.”

Ruby obliged immediately and placed the shopping bags near Faith’s bed.

Meanwhile, Madelyn was pursing her lips.

Faith opened one of the shopping bags and took out a small handbag. She walked over to Madelyn and said, “This is for you.”

Madelyn was stunned. This designer handbag is worth thousands of dollars, and she’s giving it away just like that!

Seeing Madelyn’s reaction, Faith could not help feeling a little smug. “Take it. Don’t be shy.”

Then she took out another one and handed it to Ruby. “That’s yours.”

She had deliberately missed out on Jessica.

Chapter 404

When Ruby and Madelyn came to their senses, they turned to look at Jessica, feeling embarrassed for her.

Faith gave Jessica a sidelong glance with a smug look in her eyes. Hmph! She’s as poor as a church mouse!

Jessica could clearly tell what Faith was trying to do. She’s so easy to read. I know she’s doing this to make me feel left out, but please, why would I care about what an insignificant person like her does?

Jessica never once raised her eyes to look at Faith. Instead, she completely ignored her.

Ruby gazed at the handbag she was holding, hesitating. “This is too much. I can’t accept it,” she finally said, giving it back to Faith.

Faith waved her hand dismissively. “It’s yours, so keep it. It’s nothing. I have plenty of bags like that at home.”

As for Madelyn, she could not get enough of the handbag. She had always wanted to buy a designer handbag, but there was no way she could afford it with just the allowance her parents gave her.

Now that someone had given it to her as a gift, she could not bring herself to refuse.

“Faith, what do your parents do for a living?” she asked boldly. “They really dote on you and buy you whatever you want.”

Faith had been worried that she would not get the opportunity to show off, so when Madelyn brought it up, she raised her chin proudly and replied, “My father’s company sells bath amenities exclusively to five-star hotels. We even have two factories.”

Madelyn looked at her enviously. “I never thought that I’d be staying with someone so perfect,” she said.

Ruby was also looking at Faith with a hint of envy in her eyes.

“Let’s all of us go out for a meal tomorrow. Any objections?” Faith asked, glancing at Jessica out of the corner of her eye.

Madelyn smiled as she said, “I was just talking with

Jessica about that. It looks like great minds think alike. It’s my first time at Dellmoor, so I don’t know any good dining spots. Do the rest of you know any?”

Ruby shook her head. “It’s my first time here too.”

“I’ll make the reservations! Dellmoor is my stomping ground, so I know it like the back of my hand,” Faith said.

“That’s great!” Madelyn enthused.

Then, Madelyn and Faith began talking about a storm. Ruby joined in occasionally, but she mostly sat and listened to them.

As for Jessica, she put on her earphones and ignored them.

Meanwhile, the Ferguson brothers were all at home together, which was a rare occurrence.

“Jess is in Dellmoor, so should we go and visit her?” Jack suggested. “She wouldn’t let us take her to the university, but she didn’t say we couldn’t visit!”

“You want to go to the university?” Sebastian asked, giving him a sidelong glance that seemed to imply that it was a crazy idea. “If you go, you won’t be visiting her but causing trouble for her instead.”

Jack was rendered speechless.

Hugh, who had remained silent thus far, said, “Let’s invite her to a meal on the weekend. She’s wary of us now, so we mustn’t be too hasty. That’ll only be counterproductive.”

Sebastian nodded, agreeing with Hugh. “We’ve got to take it one step at a time! She’s not stupid. She has her own opinions and a strong will, so we’ll have to take the gentler approach. If we try to force ourselves into her life, we’ll end up pushing her away.”

Then, he glared at Jack and asked, “Do you understand what I said?”

Jack rolled his eyes. “Who wouldn’t understand something so simple?”

“Who was the one who insisted on hauling carloads of gifts to her and ended up attracting a bunch of petty thieves? If Hugh hadn’t sent someone to keep watch, things would’ve gotten out of hand,” Sebastian retorted.

Jack lowered his head guiltily. “Okay, okay. I get it. I won’t do that again,” he grumbled.

How would I have known that those people would do something so stupid? My efforts went to waste, and I nearly got Jess involved in the mess.

Jack blamed himself for it.

After the three brothers discussed among themselves, they made the unanimous decision to proceed slowly and adopt a gentler approach to get closer to Jessica.

Chapter 405

Life on the first day of university was rather relaxing.

It was a day to get to know one another and make friends.

Due to Jessica’s breathtaking beauty, she was quickly nicknamed the most beautiful girl in the department.

When Jessica heard the nickname, she simply smiled and took it as a joke. However, some people were already taking it seriously.

Madelyn sat next to Jessica and said in a low voice, “Jessica, look at the handsome guy sitting in front. His name is Noah. I heard that his family runs a clothing factory, and they even have their own brand. He’s only here to study as a hobby and to understand more about the business industry.”

Faith chuckled. “What cheap brand is that? I’ve never heard of it. Noah does look pretty decent, though.”

If Faith had not seen Charles yesterday, she would still be interested in Noah. But since she has, it was only natural for her to look down on Noah’s appearance.

Madelyn smiled. “It’s not some cheap brand. I think it’s a new brand, but to have it at that scale means something.”

Jessica knew of the brand. It might seem trivial now, but it would overtake the middle and lower reaches of the

market. In the future, it might even account for more than 30 percent of it. Its future should not be underestimated, and it was a brand worth investing in.

“I think Noah can pass off as the most handsome guy in our department.” Madelyn changed the subject.

At noon, Jessica received a text message from Samantha.

Jessica and the three others walked toward the cafeteria. She said to the others, “I have to go. My friend is looking for me. You guys go ahead and eat without me.”

After Jessica left, Faith pouted and said disdainfully, “Let’s just eat by ourselves. Seems like she can’t be bothered to have a meal with us.”

Madelyn and Ruby felt so awkward that they did not utter a word.

Samantha did not come with anyone from their dorm but came over alone to meet up with Jessica instead.

The two went to the second cafeteria. In front of each window, one could tell the inside of it was packed with people.

Unlike St. Daniel College, there was no special cafeteria here that was catered only to students.

“The line is so long! It’s been ages since I stood in line for a meal.” Samantha stood at the back of the crowd, stretched her neck, and looked at the endless heads before her.

“Try to savor the experience, though it’s not a great one.” Jessica felt little about it.

Just as the two moved to the center of the line, two men dressed in suits suddenly approached them.

“Ms. Young, Ms. Stone, these are your meals sent by your family.”

Jessica reacted quickly and took the food from their hands. “Okay.”

“Enjoy your meal.” After the two men said respectfully, they turned and left.

It had garnered everyone’s attention, and people were glancing from all corners.

Holding their meal boxes, Jessica and Samantha found a spot in the corner. They opened the lid and the pleasant smell of delicious food filled their noses. One meat dish with two vegetables on the side and soup. It was the perfect combination of a balanced diet.

Samantha looked at the dishes with a smile on her face. “I wonder who sent it. Jess, do you think it’s from Uncle Charles?”

“I don’t know. Maybe it’s from your dad.” Jessica knew little about Samantha and the Young family, but she knew about Samantha’s strained relationship with her father.

“Hmph, I doubt he’s that thoughtful. Maybe your brothers were behind it.” Despite what Samantha said, she had secretly hoped that it was sent by her father.

Jessica saw right through her but said nothing.

“Let’s eat.”

Jessica looked at the food in the box. These were her

favorite dishes, or in other words, what she ate on a normal day – a simple home-cooked meal.

Chapter 406

“Jess, today our dorm is having dinner with those next door. Come join us!” Samantha muttered while biting on the omelet.

“There’s a dinner in our dorm tonight.”

“Your dorm? Will Faith be joining too?”

“She’s from our dorm. Of course, she’ll be there.”

“I don’t like her. You should be careful in the future.” Samantha picked up her food. Unsure if it was her imagination, she found the food to be surprisingly delicious.

Did we get a new chef back at home?

“Okay.”

Jessica could not care less about Faith.

Samantha thought of Jessica’s actions from before and felt that she was worrying too much.

In the evening, the new students were seen walking out in waves, including those from Jessica’s dorm.

“Which restaurant did you book, Faith?” Madelyn asked.

“Okay.” The four hailed a cab. Faith sat in the front while

Jessica and the others sat in the back.

“Sir, to Seasky Hotel please.”

“Okay.”

Ruby’s eyes drooped slightly when she heard that it was a hotel. Her hand silently tightened around the meager money in her pocket.

Half an hour later, the cab stopped in front of the hotel and the four found themselves standing in front of the magnificent hotel. Faith’s smiling eyes fell on Jessica. She was secretly proud of her plan, not at all aware of Ruby’s uneasiness and Madelyn’s hardened expression.

Ruby came from a poor family, but Madelyn’s family was well off. Despite that, there was no way they could afford this place.

Faith sneered at Jessica’s indifferent expression.

Keep on acting while you can. I’ll make you cry at the end of this meal.

“Let’s go!” said Faith with a smile, completely ignoring the other two, whose feelings were clearly written on their faces.

The two had no choice but to enter together with the others.

Madelyn could not help but glance at Jessica. Seeing how her expression remained steady and unchanged, Madelyn was amazed by her calmness.

“Ladies, do you have a reservation?”

“Yes.” Faith gave her name and number, and the hostess immediately escorted the four to their table in the hall.

The waiter warmly and kindly filled their glasses with water and delivered the menu.

Faith picked up the menu and pointed at the most

expensive seafood. “Give us this, this, this, this, and these, please.”

The way Faith ordered made Ruby and Madelyn take on an even more ghastly expression.

Madelyn could not help but remind her, “There are only four of us. There’s no need to order that much. We won’t be able to finish it.”

“It’s okay.” Faith refused to listen and continued to order frantically. “I want these desserts too, four of each. Okay, that’ll be all.”

The waiter smiled and left.

Faith said to the three of them, “This is the first time we’ve gathered together for a meal. We have to eat well, don’t you think?”

No one answered, not even Madelyn who was usually the talkative one.

Slightly embarrassed, Faith then said, “Oh, it’s not like it’ll cost a bomb. Don’t worry about the bill. I have money.”

Madelyn reluctantly smiled while Ruby lowered her head and remained quiet.

Faith turned her head toward Jessica. “Jessica, this should be your first time eating in such a high-end place, right?”

Chapter 407

“Yeah, it’s my first time having dinner here.” Jessica glanced at the luxurious hotel.

Faith smiled smugly. She knew Jessica had never been here, and she wondered what would Jessica do when it was time to pay the bill.

At the thought of Jessica being embarrassed, Faith felt delighted.

The dishes were served faster than Faith expected.

Ruby noticed that the dishes hadn’t been served to those who came earlier.

She said in a low voice, “Our dishes seem to be served faster than the others.”

“The others may have ordered the same dishes. That’s why it’s taking so long,” Madelyn explained.

However, they noticed something weird. Dishes were continuously served to them.

Customers from the other table became furious.

“Waiter! What’s going on? We were here first. Why’s our food not here yet?” Other customers also started complaining.

“Yeah! How could you serve them first?”

“We’re your VIP guests. We have the priorities.”

Jessica and the others were surprised too.

The waiter did not know how to respond until the manager stepped forward with a smile. “Please calm down. These customers are our VVVIP guests, so they have their priorities first. If our dear guests want to enjoy the same treatment, you can upgrade to VVVIP.”

After hearing the manager’s explanation, everyone kept quiet.

Seasky Hotel was a five-star hotel. It costs a lot of money to become a VVVIP.

Not many people could afford the price.

When the incident ended, everything returned to normal.

The manager smiled at Jessica and the others. “Ladies, if it’s too noisy, you can enjoy your meal in the private room.”

Faith wanted to embarrass Jessica in public, so she refused.

“It’s all right. We’ll have it here.” Faith gestured for the manager to leave.

The manager did not leave and looked at Jessica. When Jessica shook her head, the manager left with a smile.

“Please enjoy your meal, ladies, and call me if you need anything.”

“Faith, you’re the VVVIP guest of this hotel? That’s amazing!” said Madelyn as soon as the manager left.

Madelyn couldn’t make a reservation by herself, so she asked for her friend’s help.

She never thought that Faith was a VVVIP guest.

Faith arrogantly said, “It’s not a big deal. I’ll take you guys to other places next time.”

She turned to look at Jessica and said, “Jessica, you should experience your life in Dellmoor. Otherwise, you’ll embarrass yourself if people were to ask what you’ve been doing here.”

Jessica replied with a smile, “I will.”

Faith felt great when Jessica didn’t go against her.

Poor Jessica. She must be surprised by my identity as a VVVIP guest.

Faith then said, “Let’s eat. The seafood will not taste great if it’s cold.”

She pushed a dish to Jessica’s front and said, “This is a king crab. You probably never have it; have some.”

Chapter 408

Jessica took a piece of crab leg and began to eat.

Ruby and Madelyn did not enjoy their meal.

It was heart-wrenching when they knew the seafood was extremely expensive.

It costs tons of money.

Jessica glanced at them. She put a piece of crab meat onto Ruby’s plate and said, “Don’t think too much. Just eat. It’s not worth it if we don’t eat it.”

Ruby and Madelyn realized that Jessica was right.

They had spent a lot of money so they couldn’t waste the food.

They started digging in.

Faith stared at Ruby and Madelyn scornfully when she saw how they ate.

If it weren’t for her desire to embarrass Jessica, she wouldn’t want to be friends with these country bumpkins.

Faith didn’t eat the dessert when it was served.

Ruby and Madelyn also didn’t eat the dessert because they were too full.

“Have you all finished?” Faith asked.

“Waiter, bill please!”

The waiter walked up to them and smiled. “This meal is free of charge.”

Everyone was shocked for a moment. Ruby and Madelyn felt relieved. They turned to look at Faith.

“Faith, your VVVIP status really works, huh?” Ruby asked.

“Of course!” Faith replied. She then turned to the waiter and said arrogantly, “Waiter, I think you should still give me the bill even though the meal is free.”

Madelyn immediately understood Faith’s words.

She wanted to say something, but she was afraid that Faith would be mad.

Madelyn kept her mouth shut while Ruby was still confused.

The waiter gave them the bill and said, “The meal costs 10,000 dollars.”

Ruby’s jaw dropped while Madelyn felt relieved after she decided not to speak for Jessica.

Faith was satisfied with the price. She smiled at Jessica and said, “Each of us should pay 2,500 dollars. I’ll pay for Madelyn and Ruby. You pay for yourself.”

“I’ll let you pay less. 2,490 dollars, how’s that? I’m a good classmate, right?” Faith glanced at Jessica provokingly.

Jessica ignored Faith and said to the waiter, “Please call your manager.”

After a while, the manager came and asked, “Ms. Stone, how can I help you?”

“We’ll pay for the meal.”

“Okay, no problem,” the manager replied.

Ruby and the others stared at Jessica confusedly.

Jessica continued, “I’ll pay 2,500 dollars. This lady will pay for the remaining 7,500 dollars.”

Jessica pointed at Faith who was completely stunned.

The manager turned to look at Faith.

Faith quickly responded, “But I am the VVVIP guest! Why should you listen to her? She should pay the bill.”

The manager smiled and said, “I’m sorry, miss. You’re not the VVVIP guest. It’s Ms. Stone.”

The atmosphere instantly became awkward.

Chapter 409

“Th…That’s impossible! You must have remembered wrong,” Faith said.

“We have issued 10 VVVIP cards in total. May I know what type of card you are holding?” the manager asked politely.

Faith’s face turned red as she could not answer the question. She had never seen a VVVIP card in her lifetime.

Ruby and Madelyn looked at each other.

They then realized that Faith had been pretending to be wealthy in front of them. The latter was embarrassed, having been exposed.

They felt embarrassed as well to be involved in it.

The customers nearby had noticed the commotion and had their eyes on that table.

Sensing the disdainful gazes from the crowd, Faith wanted to run away so badly.

She had never felt so embarrassed in her entire life.

She turned around to look at Jessica. “Are you trying to embarrass me on purpose? How could you be so wicked? You framed me just because I didn’t send you gifts.”

Madelyn and Ruby were dumbfounded.

She brought us to such an expensive hotel and ordered all this food while declaring herself a VVVIP and showing off, and now that her lies have been exposed, she puts the blame on Jessica.

The crowd looked at Jessica in contempt as only the four of them knew the truth.

Jessica propped her chin with one hand and looked at the furious Faith with interest.

“You’re right. I do have exclusive privileges of asking you to bring us here, order this food, and brag that you’re a VVVIP here.”

Laughter was heard after she finished her words.

Madelyn could not stop herself from laughing too.

Everyone’s jeering laughter was like invisible slaps on her face, putting her to shame.

She covered her face in embarrassment and turned around to leave.

However, just when she turned around, an arm blocked her escape.

“Wait! What’s the hurry? You should pay the bill first,” Jessica said nonchalantly.

Faith was in a fit of fury. “You… I’ll only pay my portion. As for them, it’s none of my business. I’ll pay by card.”

She took out her card and handed it to the waiter.

Ruby and Madelyn were flustered upon hearing that. They then turned their gaze to Jessica.

If neither Faith nor Jessica paid for them, 3 thousand dollars would be an unbearable cost as they were from average families.

“I thought you’re a generous and wealthy person, Ms. Stewart. You shouldn’t say that you would treat us if you didn’t have the money in the first place. Look at the embarrassment you’ve caused.”

Jessica took a sip of the water that had just been served by the waiter while teasing Faith.

Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Faith said through clenched teeth, “I’ll pay for them!”

Jessica looked at the waiter. “Don’t overcharge her. Make sure that she’s just paying for three.”

The waiter smiled. “Don’t worry. I won’t make such a mistake.”

After swiping the card, Faith had no intention of staying any longer and left immediately.

The farce finally came to an end.

The manager handed a card to Jessica. “Ms. Stone, this is your card. With this card, you can stay and eat at this hotel for free.”

Madelyn and Ruby were stunned upon hearing that.

Chapter 410

Jessica glanced at that Black Diamond VIP card but did not accept it. “Keep it. I won’t use it, anyway.”

She had used her mobile phone to search for information about the hotel. She then found out that Hugh had shares of it.

He must have arranged it when I stepped into the hotel. I didn’t need him to do that.

The manager did not persist and kept the card as the employees remembered her face.

The director has just ordered us to take good care of her. If she comes, all expenses will be exempted. The hotel will also prepare everything she wants. I’ve never encountered situations like this before, but I can tell that she isn’t an ordinary person.

After leaving the hotel, Madelyn could not hold her curiosity anymore. “Jessica, what does your family do for a living? Are they running a business?”

Ruby looked at Jessica in curiosity.

Jessica replied calmly, “I’m an orphan.”

Their eyes widened in disbelief.

“Isn’t the handsome guy who accompanied you yesterday your brother?” Madelyn asked.

“No, he’s the senior of my friend.”

Before Madelyn could ask more questions, Ruby pulled her sleeve, signaling her not to cross the line as Jessica had no intention of telling them.

The three of them went back to the dorm, but Faith was nowhere to be seen.

They did not care much as they did not like Faith as their friend.

The next day, the news about Faith’s pretentious act at Seasky Hotel was spread among the students.

Most of them knew her through the news, and she became the first freshman to be remembered by everyone at such a fast pace.

After school, Faith blocked Jessica from going back with Madelyn and Ruby. “Were you the one who spread the rumor?”

“I’m busy.”

“Only four of us knew about this. If it wasn’t you, then it must be them!” Faith raised her voice.

She then looked at Madelyn and Ruby.

Madelyn looked away as she did not dare to look at her.

Meanwhile, Jessica ignored her and walked past her.

Jessica, just you wait! Faith was filled with anger and resentment.

Relationships between humans were fascinating and unexplainable.

Some were destined to be friends, while some were destined to be foes.

Just like the situation Jessica and Faith were in, they never meant to be friends.

Samantha came and looked for Jessica. After greeting the latter’s company, she said spiritedly, “I heard what had happened between you and Faith yesterday. I knew she would be up to something soon, but I never thought she would end up becoming a laughingstock. It was so amusing. Now I regret not going with you yesterday. I’ve missed out on the opportunity to watch such a great show.”

When the four of them were queuing up, two bodyguards in suits walked toward Jessica while holding meal boxes.

“Ms. Stone, Ms. Young, this is your lunch.”

Samantha was shocked. “Again?!”

One of the bodyguards smiled. “We’ll deliver them every day. If both of you have your own preferences, please let us know.”

Aside from Madelyn and Ruby, the crowd looked at the two girls with surprise.

Samantha took the meal boxes and said to the other two, “We won’t be able to queue with you guys. We’ll save some seats for you.”

“Okay.” Both of them nodded.

After the two girls left, Madelyn asked, “Who are they exactly? Why do they have people delivering lunch to them?”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 391, 392, 393, 394, 395, 396, 397, 398, 399, 400)

Chapter 391

“Relax. I’m not that irrational.”

If the Ferguson family were to find out that it was her who did it, they would probably take their revenge on Whitney. How could she bet on her own daughter’s life?

The only way to kill Jessica and get away with it was to let her die in an accident.

Only then the Ferguson family would not look further into it. The scorching sun in the afternoon made people feel dizzy. Jessica saw a group of old men and old women standing in front of a unit when she was back in her neighborhood. She walked in that direction and found out that it was the building that she was living in.

“Excuse me. May I know what happened to that unit?” Jessica asked.

The kind lady quickly filled her in. “A wealthy guy has just sent a pile of gifts to the young lady that he fancies living in this building. Those presents look so expensive. Do all young people nowadays spend so much money to pursue a girl?”

Jessica probed her head curiously and saw that two trucks had blocked the entire entrance of the building.

Is this man a tycoon?

Suddenly, a sharp-sighted staff spotted Jessica in the crowd. He ran toward her excitedly.

“Ms. Stone, you finally came back.”

Everyone turned to look at Jessica.

Jessica was dumbfounded. She looked at the staff in confusion.

“Who are you?”

“Ms. Stone, come and take a look at the gifts. They are all prepared by Mr. Ferguson.”

With that, the staff exchanged a look with his colleagues.

The next moment, the truck’s door was opened. A truck of shimmering haute couture and bags were displayed in front of the crowd.

A young lady recognized the handbags in the truck and was shocked. “Oh my gosh! It’s Hermes’ limited edition! There are even Channel and LV. They are all what I always dream of.”

“These pretty clothes smell like money.”

“Oh, lord! All these handbags can be sold for at least a couple hundred thousand dollars. He is indeed a rich guy.” “Why is there never a rich guy who would pursue me like this?”

Almost every single young audience was jealous when they saw the luxurious gift on the truck.

The older people, on the other hand, simply sighed as there were too many things on the truck. However, when they heard about its value from the youngsters, they all shook their heads in disapproval.

“He’s such a spendthrift!”

“If he has so much money, why didn’t he spend it on something useful instead of all this?”

“Youngsters these days know nothing about frugality.”

Jessica immediately stopped the staff who were about to open the boxes. “Don’t open it!”

They paused their actions when Jessica shouted.

If she was right, the two big boxes were full of jewelry.

Displaying this much jewelry in front of the crowd would cause her a lot of trouble.

Among the three brothers of the Ferguson family, Jessica instinctively thought that this inconsiderate arrangement could only be prepared by Jack.

Jessica took a glance at the audience, then said to the leader, “Take them away. I won’t accept any single one of these gifts.”

“Um…” The staff was put into a difficult situation.

“It’s fine. I will explain it to him. Do you think this place can store these gifts?”

The staff looked at the shabby neighborhood and then decided to take the gifts away.

As the staff left, the people couldn’t help but feel sorry for Jessica.

Chapter 392

Jessica’s phone rang just as she went back to her apartment.

“Hello, are you Ms. Stone?” a youthful voice asked. “I am.”

“I have a parcel of yours here, but I can’t find the exact location. Do you mind coming here to collect it? I am currently at the bus stop on Evergreen Road,” said the person on the phone nervously. “You can walk straight on Evergreen Road for less than a mile and turn left after you see the supermarket. You will be able to find it with the help of the passers-by.”

The deliveryman added, “I’m so sorry, but I have just started on this delivery job, so I’m not familiar with this area. Could you please come and collect it by yourself? There’s another parcel that I have to deliver by two o’clock or else the customer will file a complaint against me.”

Jessica didn’t want to make things difficult for him. She said to him, “All right, just wait there. I’m coming now.”

“Sure, sure. Thank you so much!”

Jessica took her keys and headed out.

After five minutes, Jessica arrived at Evergreen Road and walked toward the bus stop.

However, when she was at the bus stop, there were only about four people standing there. The deliveryman was nowhere to be seen.

Jessica frowned and looked around, but she still didn’t manage to find the deliveryman.

Did he leave?

Jessica took out her phone and found the deliveryman’s number. Just as she was about to dial the number, she heard a cry from the opposite.

She looked up and saw an out-of-control truck heading straight toward the bus stop at a very high speed.

As there were no other cars in the way of that speeding truck, it drove toward where Jessica was standing in no time.

Jessica immediately ran to the side. She fell and rolled on the ground, and the truck simply drove past her.

If she had reacted slower, she would have been dead. Bang! The truck hit the lamp post and the cable was torn down as the lamp post fell. Jessica noticed that the cable was about to fall on a little girl. She immediately got up and pounced on the girl to get her away from danger. The cable smashed directly in the front of the truck. Immediately after, sparks flew.

There were people who saw the driver of the truck trembling as a flame rose from the front of the truck and ignited the whole vehicle.

The people around rushed over to help Jessica and that little girl up.

The little girl struggled to walk toward the bus stop but was stopped by the people around her.

“Mommy. I want my mommy,” cried the little girl.

Her mother was lying in a pool of blood. Nobody knew whether she was dead or alive.

The woman had pushed her daughter away from danger at the last moment, and unfortunately, she didn’t manage to escape.

“Oh gosh! This is awful. Are the two people lying on the ground still alive?”

“Call the police and ambulance immediately. Maybe the two people can still be saved.”

However, it was quite obvious that the chances of them surviving were very slim.

Jessica slightly narrowed her eyes when she saw the two people lying in the pool of blood and the truck that went out of control.

Suddenly, a clean handkerchief was passed to her.

“Your hands are full of blood, Miss. Wipe up,” said a little boy in a piping voice.

Jessica wanted to pat the cute little boy’s head. But she withdrew her hands when she saw how bloody they were.

She took the handkerchief from him and thanked him.

Chapter 393

When the traffic police arrived, they interrogated Jessica about the incident. Jessica told them the truth, along with the other witnesses.

The two badly injured people were sent to the hospital by ambulance. The truck driver was also pulled out. However, his whole body had become stiff with a burnt smell.

The witnesses sighed and shook their heads as they saw the truck driver and the two unlucky people.

“Young lady, you are lucky to have dodged the truck. If you were one second later, you would have…”

“You are really blessed, Miss.”

“It was really thrilling just now. Thanks to this young lady, that little girl isn’t hurt.”

Jessica didn’t pay attention to the discussion around her. She took out her phone to dial Raymond’s number but right at this moment, the deliveryman called her.

“Ms. Stone, I am at the bus station now, but it seems like there was an accident here. Where are you?”

“I am right at the site,” said Jessica as her eyes searched for the deliveryman in the crowd. Soon, she saw a guy looking around with a phone in his hand.

Jessica walked toward that man.

“Where are you?”

Jessica patted his shoulder. “You are Jessica?” asked the young man in surprise as he saw the blood on Jessica’s arm.

“Yes, I am. Where were you just now?” Jessica asked in a low voice.

The deliveryman said awkwardly and apologetically, “I am really sorry. That customer wanted me to deliver to him immediately just now. I thought that the place was near and I would be able to return soon so… I’m really sorry.”

Jessica carefully examined the guy in front of her. Looking at the truck nearby and the blood on the ground, she unconsciously thought of the situation when Joseph had an accident.

Both of the scenes were very similar. She couldn’t help but suspect that it was all planned by somebody.

Was this a coincidence Or was it man-made?

Jessica was thinking about this question in her heart.

The deliveryman scratched his head, seeing that she did not respond. He said anxiously, “Can you please don’t file a complaint against me? Customers have already complained about me three times this month. I will lose my salary if I get another complaint.”

“Where’s my parcel?” Jessica didn’t answer him directly.

“Oh!” The deliveryman quickly passed her the parcel.” Please sign here.”

Jessica signed the bill after receiving the parcel.

“What’s your name?” asked Jessica suddenly.

“I’m Nathan Ramsay. You can look for me if you need me,” replied Nathan shyly.

Jessica watched him leave after taking the parcel.

Nathan Ramsay, huh?

l will know if it’s my illusion once I look it up.

Jessica might have been frightened by the accident as she was restless and impetuous on her way back.

She took out her phone again and dialed Raymond’s number.

“Raymond, I need you to look for someone – a guy named Nathan Ramsay working at Co-Ship. Also, please help me investigate the truck driver in the traffic accident on Evergreen Road today.”

Raymond felt something was not right. He asked, “Ms. Stone, did something happen?”

Jessica couldn’t exactly describe how she felt. “I almost ran into a traffic accident today, but it’s nothing serious.

Please settle this for me as soon as possible”

Before Jessica could finish her sentence, she was suddenly pushed forward by a strong force from behind.

Chapter 394

As Jessica was unprepared, she staggered a few steps forward.

When she turned around and wanted to see who had pushed her, a flowerpot fell from above. It dropped and crashed beside her, and the soil splashed on her legs.

Jessica was startled. She looked up but it was quiet upstairs and there was no one around.

Jessica turned and looked at the man in front of her.” Charles, what are you doing here?”

Charles scrutinized her from head to toe. His eyes slightly narrowed when he saw the wound on her arms and his eyes darkened faintly when his sight went from her arms to her legs.

He crouched down and took out a silk handkerchief from his pocket. Then, he gently wiped the cuts on her legs that were scratched by the broken pieces of the flowerpot. Jessica was stunned. To her surprise, the man who always looked proud and arrogant was crouching in front of her.

“I can do it myself.” Jessica squatted down and extended her hand to take the handkerchief. But Charles grabbed her hand.

“It’s done.”

Charles let go of her hand and tied the handkerchief around her ankle. The handkerchief looked like an anklet from afar. The owner of the shop downstairs looked at the smashed flowerpot on the ground and said, “Such an ill-mannered person. Throwing a flowerpot from this high could have killed a person.”

“Ma’am, do things always get thrown from above?” asked Jessica.

The shop owner was full of complaints when this matter was mentioned. She answered, “It used to be spitting or throwing cigar butts and used tissues from above. These people are so despicable.”

“Didn’t anyone take any actions against it?”

“How can we take action when we can’t catch the person doing it? Besides, there are no surveillance cameras in this old building. The property manager has asked around, but no one has ever admitted it. What can we do when we don’t even have evidence? We can only put up with it. There are all kinds of people in this world these days.”

Jessica glimpsed at the residents living upstairs. Then, she turned to Charles and asked, “Why did you come here?”

“I was just passing by. What happened to your arm?” he asked while looking at the wound on her arm.

“A truck went out of control just now. I hurt my arm while trying to avoid it,” she explained casually, without mentioning one bit about how dangerous the situation was.

If she had not avoided it in time, she would have been dead by now.

“A car accident?” Charles frowned.

“My head would have been cracked now if you didn’t push me away from it. It’s an unfortunate day for me,” said Jessica in a relaxed tone, even though she was still haunted by the terrible experience.

“It’s an unfortunate day indeed,” said Charles as he walked to her side. Suddenly, he reached out his hands and covered her head.

Jessica looked at him in puzzlement.

“Blocking you away from all the bad luck,” said Charles in a serious tone.

“What is this logic?”

“There’s an old saying that goes, ‘Just cover your head when you are surrounded by bad luck.”

“That’s superstition.” Jessica laughed. “Put your hands down.”

Charles did not move his hands and continued covering her head.

Everyone who was passing by turned their heads as they saw this scene.

“Mommy, what’s that man doing?” a little girl asked curiously.

The child’s mother was dumbfounded. How could she possibly know what they were doing? Why the hell is he covering her head with his hands when it’s not raining?

However, she answered the little girl calmly, “He’s shielding the lady from the sun.”

“But there isn’t any sunshine now.”

The mother was speechless.

The little girl didn’t get the answer to her question, so she kept tugging the corner of her mother’s shirt.

“They are flirting in public,” the mother answered through gritted teeth.

Chapter 395

“Flirting in public? What do you mean by that?” the child continued to question.

The child’s mother grabbed the child by her hand and left the place in a hurry.

Jessica and Charles heard the entire conversation between the mother and the child.

Jessica blushed and grabbed Charles’ hand which was still resting on her head. “Get your hand off me. People are watching.”

Charles was unperturbed. “Just ignore them. You don’t have to care what they say,” he said calmly.

At that moment, Jessica realized how stubborn Charles could be at times.

She did not know the reason behind Charles’ actions.

However, she did realize that the worries she previously had on her mind had all disappeared. She wondered if it was because of Charles.

“What did you just say? Who’s dead now?” Julianna said into the phone. Her hand was trembling out of anger instead of fear.

“Someone’s dead now. You have to pay me more money.

On top of that, you have to contribute to the compensation fees to both the families of the dead as well,” the person on the other line replied in a low voice.

“What about the person who I instructed you to crash into? How is she now?”

It was a few seconds before the person on the other line replied, “She dodged it. She was too fast.”

“Not only did you not carry out my order, but now you’re telling me that I have to pay a compensation fee? Dream on!” Julianna yelled.

“Do you think I won’t dare reveal this to the person you intended to kill?” the person said in a low voice.

Julianna was not threatened by his words. “Do you think I won’t dare to hire someone to kill your entire family? I can easily achieve that if I spent a few hundred thousand dollars.”

The person did not expect Julianna to say that and remained silent. Julianna was, indeed, capable of that since that was what she had hired him to do in the first place.

Seeing that her tactic worked, Julianna began to soften her tone. She didn’t want to put the other person in a difficult position as well. “I can pay you another hundred and fifty thousand dollars. I don’t have any more than that,” she said.

“Deal,” the person replied.

Julianna supported her head with her hand once she hung up. She let out a long sigh. The thing she feared most had happened.

She had no choice but to opt for her backup plan. It was risky, but she was already running out of time.

Julianna took a SIM card with an anonymous number out of the drawer. She put that into her phone and called Jessica.

Jessica was talking to Raymond on the phone at that moment.

“There’s no problem with the deliveryman nor the delivery company. There’s no suspicious bank transaction in the deliveryman’s account as well. Everything seems fine. However, I did find out that the deliveryman is in the final stage of cancer. He doesn’t have much time left.”

Everything seemed normal to Raymond at that point. However, he knew that the more normal things seemed, the more he should put his guard up.

“Regarding the sender address of the parcel, the delivery company told me that they have no record of that so they don’t know who sent it.”

There was a wooden puppet in the parcel Jessica received. She had asked all her friends about it, but everyone denied it.

Could it be Julianna? Or was it someone else? I don’t care who it is! I must find out no matter what!

“Keep an eye on Julianna for me.”

“Are you suspecting her?” Raymond asked.

“I’m not sure, but she seems the most suspicious to me right now,” Jessica replied. She hung up after that as the phone in the living room was ringing non-stop.

She took a look at the screen and saw a number she did not recognize.

“Who’s this?” Jessica asked.

“It’s me,” Julianna said on the other end.

Chapter 396

Jessica raised an eyebrow and smirked when she heard Julianna’s voice. “Mrs. Larson, it’s been quite a while,” she said.

It had indeed been a long time since the two of them spoke. “Jess, how are you doing recently?”

“Mrs. Larson, why don’t you get straight to the point?” Jessica said coldly.

Julianna laughed and replied, “It was about that thing you told me the other day. I thought it through. I can reveal to you everything I know, but you have to pay me a sum of money in exchange for that.”

It was at that moment Jessica was sure that Julianna had something to do with the parcel.

“Deal.” Just as Julianna had expected, Jessica agreed to her proposal.

“Let’s speak face-to-face at Oaktree Cafe the day after tomorrow at three in the afternoon. Does that work for you?”

“Okay.”

They were engrossed in their thoughts.

Jessica chuckled silently after she ended the call. She dialed a number on her phone. She didn’t have to wait long before someone answered the phone.

“Jessica,” Whitney said in a low voice.

“It’s been a while, Ms. Larson,” Jessica said with a laugh.

“You’ll be disappointed if you’re calling me today to make fun of me. I’ve been living a good life,” Whitney scoffed.

“It’s not like I had not seen the worst you had been through,” Jessica replied with a smile.

“You…”

Just when Whitney was about to hang up, Jessica asked casually, “Do you still want to be Yves’ fiancée?”

That indeed caught Whitney’s attention. “What do you mean by that?” she asked.

“I have a way to remove the poison from Yves’ body. I’ll pass you the medicine, and you can pass it to the Harrod family. What do you think about that?”

“Do you think I’ll believe what you just said? There’s no way I’ll fall for your trap!”

Despite what Whitney said, Jessica knew that she was tempted and was giving it a thought.

“Oh, I forgot to let you know one thing. I’m the daughter of the Ferguson family. My brother is Sebastian Ferguson. I’m sure you’ve heard of him. He’s the one who got me the medicine.”

“Hah! Thanks for your offer but we’ll just buy it directly from him.”

Jessica laughed. “Aren’t you just so innocent? You won’t be able to buy it no matter how hard you try if I say no.”

Whitney tried hard to control her anger. She knew she had no choice but to believe Jessica, but she just could not stand how cocky Jessica was acting.

“What do you want me to do?”

“Let’s meet at Oaktree Cafe at half-past two the day after tomorrow. Do not let anyone know about this, or I’ll cancel our agreement. Of course, you can choose not to believe me. However, do not blame me and say that I’ve never given you a chance.”

“All right,” Whitney agreed reluctantly. “Are you sure your brother can help?”

The medicine was actually a special product Jessica got from her friend.

“If he can’t do it, no one else can.”

“I’ll believe you just this once then.”

Once Jessica hung up, she called Raymond right away.

The conversation between them lasted for more than an hour at that time.

Two days later, Jessica took out a bottle of marijuana from her locked drawer.

Holding the bottle in her hand, she smiled cunningly and said, “It’s time to end this all!”

Jessica then got up and left.

The bottle was put back on the vanity table instead of the drawer.

A light breeze blew off a piece of paper from the table onto the floor. Two names were written right in the middle of the paper, Julianna and Whitney!

Chapter 397

At Oaktree Cafe, only a few customers could be spotted chilling inside.

Behind the counter, the waiter occasionally gazed at the main door. Taking a glance at his watch, he realized it was almost 2:30 in the afternoon. She should be here soon.

Instantly, he became attentive. His eyes were glued to the door.

Jessica was sitting at a corner of the street. It was a perfect spot for her to scrutinize the scene.

Soon, a taxi halted in front of the cafe. A young girl then got out of the car. It was Whitney.

Whitney lifted her head and looked at the signboard. After confirming the location, she walked into the cafe in her high heels.

At the same time, Raymond pushed open the lounge door. He nodded at the waiter who had been eyeing the door, “Menu, please.”

A waitress immediately approached him and said, “Sir, how can I help you?”

Raymond waved his hand, trying to dismiss her. The next second, he pointed to the waiter he had nodded at and questioned, “Can’t I have him get me the menu instead?”

Seeing that Raymond was boiling with rage, the waiter immediately jogged toward the lounge with a smile after letting out a sigh.

Whitney pushed open the main door and stepped into the cafe when the waiter had entered the lounge.

“Hello, Miss. Do you have an appointment?”

“Yes, under Camille.”

The waitress ushered her to the lounge booked under Camille’s name.

As Jessica left her seat and walked toward the cafe, she sent a message to Raymond.

After receiving the message, Raymond did not pester the waiter anymore.

The waiter stepped out of the lounge. Feeling displeased, he almost cursed at Raymond.

When he spotted Jessica at the main door, he welcomed her passionately after confirming she was the one he was told to be on the lookout for.

“Hello, do you have an appointment?”

“Yes, under Camille.” Jessica smiled when responding to him.

“This way, please.”

“It’s fine. I am familiar with the way. I am a bit thirsty. Could you get me a pot of long black? Be quick, please.” Jessica took a 20-dollar bill from her handbag and tipped him upon finishing her sentence.

The waiter immediately accepted the tip from Jessica. He smiled and answered, “Sure, Miss. Just a second.”

The waiter turned away and left to prepare the coffee. Jessica continued to walk until she reached the lounge reserved under Camille’s name. She stood still and waited for the waiter to bring her coffee.

“Just hand me the coffee. Unless it’s necessary, please do not knock on the door,” Jessica ordered.

“Yes, I understand.” The waiter once again accepted another 20-dollar tip. Then he continued, “Do you need my help with the door?”

“It’s fine. Leave it,” Jessica said coldly.

Just then, another lounge door was pushed open by Raymond. Raymond called to the waiter, “Hey you, come over here.”

His impoliteness instantly ruined the waiter’s good mood.

When the waiter left, Jessica turned and entered the lounge before her. She placed the coffee on the table.

Whitney lifted her wrist and took a glance at her watch, then said, “You’re late.”

“Just for a few minutes.”

“Just say it. What do you need me to do for you to give me the medication?” Whitney asked impatiently.

Jessica slowly filled up both their cups with the coffee. Then, she placed one of the cups in front of Whitney and said, “Of course, it’s something that can’t be done without you.”

Out of the blue, Jessica slapped her forehead. “I’m so forgetful. I’ve left something in my car. Please wait for me. I’ll be back in a second.”

Whitney held back the urge to roll her eyes in front of Jessica. “Please be quick. My time is precious.”

“Don’t worry. I’ll be quick.”

Jessica grinned and shut the lounge door before she left.

Chapter 398

Jessica went to the bathroom so she could avoid the crowd. Then, she left the place using the back door.

Once she had left, Raymond let the waiter who had been spying on her off.

The waiter fished out his phone and sent Julianna a text message.

Instantly, he received a reply from Julianna.

Do it now!

The waiter walked to Camille’s lounge. He took out a key from his pocket and locked the door after ensuring that no one was watching him at that time.

The people in the lounge frowned when they heard the noise. The moment they stood up, they felt dizzy.

“Someone spiked the coffee!”

They started slumping onto the ground.

Suddenly, a fire started at a corner in the kitchen of Oaktree cafe. In no time, the fire enveloped the whole kitchen.

When the plumes of smoke started to hover over the counter then to the lounge, people began to discover the fire.

They shouted hurriedly, “There’s a fire! Get out of here!”

Raymond casually followed the crowd who were leaving the cafe. The waiter who had been keeping an eye on Whitney was the last in the line. After the fire had spread to Camille’s lounge, the waiter finally left with a satisfied look.

Before he stepped out, he shouted, “Is there anyone else inside?”

No one answered. Only the crackling of the fire could be heard.

After the waiter dashed out of the burning building, the manager asked him, “Is there anybody left behind?”

He shook his head and answered, “Nope. I shouted many times, but there wasn’t any response. Everyone should have exited the building.”

The manager breathed out a sigh of relief upon hearing that, but his heart ached when he looked at the cafe that was engulfed by the fire.

The cafe was an antique building. Hence, the interior decor was mostly made up of wood, and wood caught fire easily.

The blazing fire garnered many people’s attention.

A woman was spotted in the crowd. Staring at the fire, she tugged the corners of her lips into a smirk.

Jessica, don’t ever blame me for this. You shouldn’t even have existed in this world. You should have died twenty years ago. You’ve lived for another twenty years. Be grateful for it.

Julianna giggled with glee. The worries she had for all these years all vanished at this moment. She instantly felt relieved.

While she was focusing on the burning building, a slender figure appeared beside her silently. A cold voice then rang in her ears.

“Mrs. Larson, what made you so happy?”

When Julianna heard her voice, she immediately turned around to seek the source of the voice. She saw Jessica smiling at her. The smile on her face was charming and enchanting, but she could not feel the sincerity behind the smile. Instead, the smile sent a shiver down her spine.

“Y-you…” Julianna’s voice trembled in fear.

How could she be here?

Jessica widened her eyes innocently and questioned, “Mrs. Larson, why are you shocked to see me? I thought we scheduled to meet here?”

Julianna responded with an awkward smile. She started to regain her composure. Then, she said calmly, “We certainly have.”

Suddenly, Jessica bent down and hushed in her ears, “Are you surprised that I am not inside? I have good news for you. There is someone else in Camille’s Lounge. Do you know who?”

Julianna widened her eyes when Jessica finished talking.

In a split second, she dashed toward the Oaktree Cafe, pushing the crowd aside.

The manager instantly blocked her way and said, “Don’t go. It’s risky.”

Julianna yelled at him furiously, “My daughter is still inside. Please save her!”

Chapter 399

The cafe manager froze for a second and said, “There’s no one inside. You should give your daughter a call. Perhaps she’s somewhere else.”

The waiter, who was spying, didn’t know who Julianna was. They had only talked through the phone and never in real life.

When he heard her scream, the waiter thought she was Jessica’s mother. He felt too guilty to look her in the eye.

Julianna struggled violently and shouted, “She’s inside the lounge. Somebody save her. Quick.”

The people around were gossiping with each other, yet no one dared to enter.

The cafe was swallowed whole by the fire. It would be mad to enter, and no one would take a risk with their life on the line.

“The fire is too strong. No one is crazy enough to go inside.”

“You’re only looking for trouble if you go in.”

“But if someone’s really inside, the odds are against us rather than in our favor.”

“This is heartbreaking.”

At this moment, the siren of the fire truck could be heard from afar. The fire truck arrived in the blink of an eye, and the crowd made way for it to pass through.

The firefighters moved quickly.

When Julianna saw the firefighters, she broke away from the cafe manager and dashed toward the firefighters. “I beg you. Please save my daughter. Please.”

The firefighters made it their top priority when they heard that there was someone inside. They started discussing their plan to enter the fire.

Julianna looked at the two firefighters hopelessly as they got into the fire.

The rest of the team was extinguishing the fire from the outside. They were working together on both sides.

Jessica stood in the crowd. She looked at the scene, unbothered. She was staring at Julianna, who looked desperate, in front of her.

Forty minutes had passed, and the fire had been extinguished. The firefighters carried a burned corpse out of the building.

When Julianna saw the body, her legs gave way, and she collapsed onto the floor.

She crawled to the body and sobbed her heart out.

“Whitney, my sweet child. Now that you’re dead, what am I supposed to do?! Whitney…”

The crowd was moved by Julianna’s cries. They had an empathetic expression on their faces.

Jessica looked at the woman on the floor before turning her back and leaving.

At that moment, Julianna got up suddenly and dashed toward Jessica.

“Murderer! You murderer!”

Before she even got to Jessica, she was stopped by Raymond. He grabbed her hands to prevent her from moving forward.

Jessica heard the commotion. She turned to look at

Julianna. Then, taking two steps forward, she whispered in her ear, “You’re the one who took your own daughter’s life. You’re the one who did all this. Whitney probably doesn’t know that her own mother is the one who killed her. Fortunately, she died while she was unconscious, instead of knowing that she would be burned alive. Julianna, what goes around comes around. Karma’s a bitch!”

She turned her back and left after saying that. The person Julianna cared most about was Whitney. Her only concern in this world was Whitney. To end the life of someone most precious to her, only those who had experienced it would understand the feeling of despair.

Raymond looked at her anguish and let go of her hands.

Julianna staggered a few steps backward and chuckled. Her laughter got louder gradually, and she suddenly rushed to a person. With her eyes wide open, she said, “I killed my daughter. I killed her. I’m the one who did it. Hahaha! I’m the one who killed my daughter. It’s me. I’m the one…”

The person who got caught by her was shocked and pushed her away.

The people kept their distance when they saw her approaching. They looked at her as if she was a maniac.

Chapter 400

“Is this woman crazy?”

“She’s out of her mind.”

“It’s too much to take in for her. That’s why she’s gone mad.”

Everyone was talking about Julianna. She was sitting beside the burned corpse while crying and laughing at the same time. She looked as if she had gone nuts. The people around couldn’t help but sigh while looking at her.

Half a month later, there was a woman with messy hair on the sidewalk. She was sitting on the ground full of dirt, digging through a garbage bin, searching for food.

She found a piece of stale bread from the garbage bin and shoved it into her mouth. With a silly smile on her face, she ate half of it.

A homeless man then snatched the bread from her mouth. The woman tried to get it back, but she got a good thrashing from the homeless man instead.

The woman fell to the ground, her body trembling in pain.

The homeless man stopped. He spat on her head, cursed at her, and left.

The woman raised her head. She looked like a zombie, with traces of blood on her dirty face and her soulless eyes. She limped heavily and mumbled, “I’m the one who killed her. I killed her. It was me…”

A short distance away from the woman stood a slender figure. She was looking coldly at the filthy madwoman at the garbage dump.

Jessica walked toward her slowly. She looked down at the woman slumped in the corner. She didn’t care if the woman noticed her presence and said, “Since you’re already mad, remain this way for the rest of your life.”

Jessica stared at her for a while, but the woman gave no reaction.

She turned away from her and left, not wanting to stay any longer.

After Jessica left, the figure slumped in the corner and moved slightly.

Jessica walked out of the alley and walked to the Rolls-Royce parked at the side of the road. She got into the car, and Charles was in the back seat.

“Drive!”

The car drove away slowly, leaving the filthy street behind until it could no longer be seen.

An hour later, Jessica arrived at Horington Airport. When she got out of the car, Samantha hurried to her and hugged her. She complained in her ear softly, “I couldn’t be there to pick you up because of Uncle Charles.”

Charles stared at her coldly. “Just because you lowered your voice doesn’t mean I can’t hear you.”

Jessica smiled.

Samantha stuck her tongue out at Charles.

“Let’s go!”

An hour later, a private jet flew over Horington City and was heading toward its destination.

It would be a fresh start for Jessica.

Meanwhile, two men in black walked into the alley of Horington City, where homeless people gathered.

“That’s her?” one of the men asked.

The other man kicked the woman over so that she was lying on the ground.

The man used the tip of his shoe to move the woman’s hair away from her face.

They compared her to a photo to verify her identity.

“It’s her!”

The man took out his phone and gave someone a call. Soon, a group of people walked into the alley.

The woman was unaware that danger was approaching. She muttered, “It’s me. I’m the one who killed my daughter. Whitney, it’s my fault. Hahaha, I killed her. I’m the one who killed her.”

When the group of people arrived, a pitiful cry could be heard from the alley, but the sound faded in an instant.

The group of people left quickly after twenty minutes. The madwoman was left handicapped at the end of the alley. Her arms and legs were useless now and her tongue was broken. She had lost the ability to speak and write. She had completely become a worthless person.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 381, 382, 383, 384, 385, 386, 387, 388, 389, 390)     

Chapter 381

“Madam, your son is experiencing chronic poisoning. It doesn’t happen overnight. In short, he’s been poisoned for a while. Do you understand?”

The Synder family looked at the Harrod family with surprise. Would chronic poisoning mean that someone in the Harrod family had deliberately been trying to harm Yves? Or perhaps Mr. and Mrs. Harrod are in danger too… Reena stood there, dumbstruck. When she snapped back to her senses, she yelled, “No! It’s not possible! Are you sure it’s chronic poisoning?”

Lawrence chimed in, “Doctor, please help us. Please do a full-body check-up on me and my wife too.”

Reena calmed down, but she was still trembling.

“Honey, we… should be fine, right?” she asked worriedly. Lawrence’s face darkened. He reached out to Reena’s hands and gently patted them. “Don’t worry. Technologies nowadays are pretty advanced. What can they not do?” The doctor only remained silent.

Once Lawrence and Reena took their leave, the Synder family let out a deep sigh.

“I didn’t expect this to happen in the Harrod family. Now that Samantha is going to marry into the Harrod family, we can’t be too sure that she won’t be in danger,” Jennifer said worriedly.

Yunus frowned. “Don’t overthink it. We should look on the bright side. Knowing Lawrence’s personality, he will solve this issue before his daughter finds out about it.”

Listening to her husband’s careful analysis of the situation, Jennifer thought that what he said made sense.

Lawrence and Reena had done their body check-ups to make sure that there were no issues with their bodies. They found out that only Yves was affected. This made Lawrence very cross.

If something bad happened to Yves, the Harrod family would be in turmoil.

Jessica had just arrived back home. She made a cup of coffee for Charles.

Charles stared at the old and dilapidated room. He was silent.

“Are you comfortable with the bed?”

“Yeah, they’re not too bad. They’re a steal, in fact.” Jessica took a sip of coffee from her cup.

“Good. I have an extra couch sitting idle at home. You can use it for now. Don’t reject me. It’ll be better if someone could use it rather than leaving it dusty.”

Jessica stared at him for a while. “There’s no need for that. I’m perfectly fine with the current one.”

Crack! Just as Jessica finished her sentence, Charles was found trapped on the broken couch. He sat there with a bewildered look on his face, trying to process what just happened to him.

He shot her a look as if to say, “Are you sure this is perfectly fine?”

Jessica smiled embarrassingly as she looked at the broken couch under his butt.

“It’s getting pretty late. I’ll send the couch over tomorrow.” Jessica did not reject his offer. “Indeed, it’s quite late already. You should head home to get some rest too.” He remained silent.

“Charles.”

He stood up and walked over to her. He rubbed her forehead and said softly, “If you ever need anything, let me know, okay?”

“Okay.”

After Charles left, Jessica went to the broken couch and frowned. “Out of all times, you chose to break up just now. I have pride too. Hmph.”

Jessica kneeled and was prepared to clean up the mess.

However, something caught her attention. The way the couch broke was too proportional. It seemed as if someone had deliberately damaged it.

Did someone do it? No way! Or did Charles’ butt shatter this into two?

Jessica burst out laughing at the thought of it. She couldn’t contain her laughter and went on for a few minutes, laughing loudly.

Chapter 382

Jessica was amused by her own thoughts.

Suddenly, her mobile phone rang. She snapped back to her senses and kept her composure before taking the phone out of the drawer. It was a call from an unknown number, but she picked it up anyway.

“The Harrod family is a total mess now. They’re trying to find out more about Yves’ chronic poisoning,” the person on the phone said calmly.

“Throw out some clues for them. Let them find out for themselves that this was Whitney’s doing.”

“Okay. Don’t forget to wire me the money.”

“Yeah, I won’t.”

The man ended the call and tilted his head. He was deep in thought. There was a solemn look on his face.

“Boss, you’re chasing after her, but you’re not revealing your identity. How can you make her feel touched like this?” Raymond said as he stretched in the back seat of the car.

Charles gave him a cold stare and said, “Just do as I say. Don’t reveal any of this.”

Jessica had always thought that Raymond was a treasure she stumbled across herself, not realizing that all these only happened because of Charles.

Raymond shrugged. “Boss, you can never get a girlfriend like that. You’re only secretly protecting her and guarding her. She has to know about it!”

Charles remained silent as he continued staring at him coldly.

His gaze made Raymond shut up immediately. He dared not say anymore. He did not want to be sent to Smealand.

Charles looked down at his mobile phone screen. It showed a picture of a girl with deep, beautiful eyes.

She was like a ball of mystery. Once a layer was peeled off, another layer came with every layer bringing more and more mysteries. She made Charles eager to continue peeling off the layers to explore more about her.

Things, or people, that could arouse his interests were becoming lesser by the day.

Charles shut his eyes closed. The car continued its way on this dark, lonely night.

Raymond was quite an efficient man. In a short while, he threw all sorts of clues to the Harrod family, bit by bit. Gradually, they found out that the Larson family was involved in this matter. Yet, they pointed their fingers at Jessica instead of Whitney.

Jessica heard a knock on her door. As she opened the door, she saw a group of people gathered around. It was the Harrod family. Behind them were a few police officers.

She froze for a moment.

What the fuck? Shouldn’t they go to Whitney and not me?

“Good afternoon. Are you Ms. Jessica Stone?” asked one of the police.

“Yes.”

“Well, based on our investigations, you are under suspicion of murdering Mr. Yves Harrod, and we need you to come with us to the police station. Don’t worry. You’re only assisting us in the investigation. You will be released if nothing goes wrong.”

In short, if evidence were found pointing toward her as the culprit, she would be doomed.

“Okay. Let me grab my phone and my handbag.”

She turned around and took out her phone from the drawer. She immediately sent Raymond a message, locked her phone, and left.

As soon as she stepped out, Reena glared at her with murderous intent.

Jessica shot her a look and entered the police car.

Raymond, who was boxing with Wolf, immediately stopped the fight as soon as he heard the notification. He knew that it was from the woman that Charles liked – Jessica.

He quickly read the message that popped up on his screen.

“Fuck!”

Are the Harrods brainless?

Chapter 383

The housekeeper was standing by and waiting for their arrival. They would know that Whitney was the murderer after they met this housekeeper.

Damn it! Why couldn’t they find this housekeeper even though the clues are so obvious! They are so useless! Raymond’s emotion caught Wolf’s attention. Wolf put his hand over Raymond’s shoulder and asked, “Are you all right?” Raymond pushed Wolf’s hand away. “There’s something I need to deal with.”

At Fairview Investment in Marsingfill, Jake was sorting the documents in Hugh’s office. He then passed an individual document, which contained all information about Jessica, to Hugh.

Hugh read that document attentively, then underlined the word “Larson” on the sheet.

Something is wrong with the DNA report.

Hugh sneered and dialed an odd number. “Do me a favor and investigate the Larson family right now. I don’t need business-related information. I want to know the private affairs of the Larsons. Every bit of them.”

Both Jack and Sebastian had received similar documents regarding their long-lost sister, Jessica.

Sebastian just realized that her sister’s life was full of obstacles, and he felt sorry that she had to face them alone.

The word “Larson” on the document caught Sebastian’s attention.

The Larson family’s daughter? This has become way more interesting now.

“Mendeley, do me a favor and investigate everything that happened before and after Julianna delivered her baby,” Sebastian ordered.

Mendeley replied, “It’s a tough task as it happened 20 years ago. We are so far from the 1980s.”

Even though it was difficult, Sebastian had to know more about the Larson family, especially Julianna.

“Just try your best and report to me whatever you get.”

“All right, I will try my best, but I can’t guarantee anything. I will do it for you, my lifesaver, but don’t expect too much.”

“I got it. Just try your best.”

At the filming site, Jack had received a document from Benny.

“Mr. Ferguson, this document contains all the required information,” Benny said.

Jack looked grave as he read the contents of that document.

Jessica had sailed through an arduous journey.

She had been living alone since she was a kid.

Sebastian scrunched up his face. l have been away for 20 years. It won’t happen anymore. I will stand by your side from now on, Jess.

Chapter 384

Jack kept that document and said grimly, “Benny, pass me my phone.”

Without any delay, Benny passed him the phone.

Jack contacted Matthew and ordered, “Matthew, do me a favor and get me the latest and on-trend girls’ handbags and jewelry.”

Matthew was startled. “Jack, are they gifts for somebody?” “Yes, they are.”

“Who is the receiver?” Matthew asked again.

Is Jessica the receiver of those gifts? Why does this girl keep bothering Jack?

“They are for Jessica,” Jack replied.

After listening to Jack’s reply, Matthew could not hold himself anymore. He asked, “Jack, you and Jessica are not compatible at all. You should focus on your career now. Having a relationship will distract-“

“Shut up! She is my sister!”

Matthew rolled his eyes. “People will think that she is your lover. I know there is nothing between both of you, but people with dirty minds won’t believe that.”

Jack’s anger was triggered by what Matthew just said. Benny, who stayed beside him, was frightened.

“Shut the hell up, Matthew! She is my sister, my blood-related sister.”

Benny was shocked by that conversation. Jessica is Jack’s blood-related sister?! Isn’t Yuliana his one and only sister?

Matthew was shocked too and questioned uncertainly,” Blood-related sister? Is that what you said?”

“Yes!” Jack was pissed.

“What about Yuliana?” Matthew asked.

“I’ve already clarified it. Yuliana is not my blood-related

sister. My grandma adopted her. I’ve finally found my real sister who was missing for years,” Jack said. Matthew finally understood Jack’s relationship with Jessica. Since Jessica is his sister, those gifts are more than appropriate.

Matthew said happily, “Okay, I will prepare those gifts now and send them to Jessica.”

“Make sure all of them are top-end. Don’t set a price limit,” Jack said.

“Roger that. Top-end they are!”

However, upon hanging up the phone, something still bothers Jack. He asked, “Benny, what do girls like?” Benny answered, “Girls usually like flowers, jewelry, and bags, just like what Mr. Zinn will prepare.’

Jack gestured with his hands and pondered the question he had just asked.

Jessica deserves whatever she demands.

Meanwhile, at the police station, two old police officers entered the interrogation room, where Jessica was kept. One of the officers sat in front of her and asked, “Jessica, as a former student of St. Daniel College, did you give pastries to Yves for an entire semester?”

Jessica nodded and then shook her head.

The officer was confused. “What do you mean?”

“I did give him pastries, but I did it on behalf of someone.

Everyone in St. Daniel College knew about it,” Jessica answered.

Chapter 385

Another officer asked harshly, “Jessica, do you know why you were brought here?”

“Yves has been poisoned, and I have become the suspect of this case as the pastries that I gave to him are found poisonous,” Jessica answered.

“Are you confessing that you are guilty?” the officer asked.

“Officer, I’m not.” Jessica stared at the police officer in shock.

“We never told you that Yves was poisoned. Other than that, how did you know that he was suffering from food poisoning particularly?”

“First, I’m arrested and accused of murdering Yves. Second, you’ve been asking me about the pastries that I gave him. With these two points, anyone could’ve guessed it right.” Another officer who was doing the interrogation record could not hold his laughter.

The officer was embarrassed by Jessica’s answer and said, “Everyone knows that you were the one who gave him the poisonous pastries. It’s obvious that you are the murderer.”

“If I am the murderer, why would I make the killing so noticeable and let the evidence point to me? Isn’t it strange?” Jessica asked rhetorically.

The officer, who was doing the interrogation record, agreed with her, but the one conducting the interrogation did not. He smiled and said, “There are various types of murderers. Some of them prefer this way and try to trick us.”

Jessica nodded and said, “I agree. It is possible. But what is my motive for killing, though? I don’t have any reason to kill him.”

The officers were startled as they did not have enough evidence to prove her motive.

According to the investigation, there was no major conflict between Jessica and Yves.

“Why didn’t you arrest the person who made the food? Why did you arrest me instead?” Jessica asked.

“That’s none of your business.”

“If there is no more question, can I leave now?”

“Wait a moment.”

The officer went out, then came back in and said, “You may leave now. We hope you will present yourself if we need you in our investigation in the future.”

“Sure.”

Jessica saw Whitney heading to the interrogation room, accompanied by two police officers as she left.

They noticed each other.

As Jessica arrived home, the phone in the drawer rang. Raymond: I’m sorry. Something has gone wrong. The Harrods are so stupid. How couldn’t they realize? Don’t worry. That maid will find the Harrod family herself and ask for the money.

Jessica: it won’t be necessary anymore. Let the Harrods or the police investigate on their own.

Raymond felt sorry when typing his reply. He texted: The maid has already contacted the Harrods.

Jessica took a deep breath and replied: It’s fine then. Make sure she looks as greedy as a pig in front of the Harrod family so that they won’t suspect anything.

Chapter 386

At the Harrod residence, Lawrence received a document from the maid.

He opened the document and read the content. There was only a sentence and a phone number.

l know who has poisoned your son. Dial this number if you want to know

The words were not handwritten. They were cut from the magazines and newspapers. Lawrence and Reena looked at each other.

“Is it a scam?” Reena was confused.

“Let’s dial that number, and we’ll know.” Lawrence dialed the number, and someone picked it up fast.

“Hi, Mr. Harrod. You’re searching for the murderer, and I am desperate for money. Why don’t we help each other? You pay me, and I will reveal the identity of the murderer.”

“Why should I believe you? Anyone could be the murderer,” Lawrence replied.

“Of course, I know the real identity of the murderer. Otherwise, I won’t send you the document.”

“How much do you want?” Lawrence asked.

Thereafter, the anonymous person started acting on Raymond’s instructions.

Lawrence and Reena received a USB flash drive after an hour. It contained several videos. They played one of them which captured Whitney’s appearance in the kitchen.

In the video, Whitney was looking around sneakily and cautiously before adding some unknown ingredients to the pastries.

The same action appeared in every video, and she became more proficient at doing it as time passed.

There was also a video that captured the moment when Yves received a meal box from Jessica.

Lawrence and Reena were extremely frightened when they witnessed that scene…

“What a bitch! Why would she murder Yves?!” Reena gnashed her teeth.

Lawrence’s face darkened. “To eliminate her opponent so that she can be the only Ms. Larson.”

“What a vicious lady she is,” Reena said.

At this moment, Lawrence’s secretary walked in and reported, “Mr. Harrod, the anonymous person who offered the trade just now had been identified and caught. He’d installed the hidden cameras in the Larson residence’s kitchen when he worked as an assistant chef there. He intended to learn the chef’s secret recipe with these cameras until he unexpectedly captured Whitney’s action. He planned to sell the videos to Whitney but changed his mind after the Larson family’s downfall.”

The source of these videos was proven reliable.

“Take that person to the police station, along with these videos as evidence,” Lawrence ordered.

Reena was unhappy. “It’s not fair. Our son is still lying in bed at the hospital. This bitch deserves more than just imprisonment.”

Lawrence pacified Reena and said, “Yes, of course. I will never compromise on this. Someone will teach her a lesson in the prison. Even though the Larson family has collapsed, the Quail family is still there.”

A hint of cruelty was seen in Lawrence’s eyes.

At the police station, the police officer could not tolerate Whitney’s yell and cry and decided to release her.

However, Whitney was stopped by a few police officers when she was just about to leave.

“Ms. Larson, you are suspected of murdering Yves Harrod. We have to detain you now.”

Chapter 387

Whitney’s eyes widened. “What… What did you say? I don’t understand. Didn’t you bring me here to assist with the investigation?”

This time, the police officer gruffly brought her away. She started to panic when she saw them place the evidence in front of her one by one.

She looked at herself in the video. Pretending to be calm, she explained, “I… I have only added a little seasoning. That’s seasoning, not poison. You are mistaken. How could I poison someone? I like Yves. How could I possibly harm him?”

“If we’re talking about who would have malicious intentions toward him, then Jessica is more suspicious than I am. She was the one who delivered those meal boxes to Yves. If there was an opportunity to poison the meals, it would have been then. I’m innocent. I didn’t poison the food.” No matter how she pleaded, the police officer remained unconvinced. The evidence was right in front of them. Now, they only had to find the physical evidence and Whitney would definitely be charged with murder. Upon knowing that her precious daughter was being detained at the police station for alleged murder, Julianna rushed into the study.

“Micah, you have to save Whitney. She’s a kind and sweet person. How could she be capable of murder? Someone must have set her up! Please, help her out!” Julianna begged.

Julianna was met with his ugly expression as she finished her sentence. He was staring at her gloomily.

Suddenly, Micah threw the pen holder at her feet fiercely, forcing her to fall silent. She looked at him in shock.

He shouted, “You still intend to involve the Quail family? How long is this going to go on?”

“What do you mean?” Julianna looked at him blankly.

Micah’s expression was cold. “The Harrod family has joined forces with the prominent families in Horington City to deal with the Quail family. Now we’re suffering from embarrassment all around. All this happened because of your daughter. We have provided for your food and clothes, and in the end, we even have to pay for your crimes. Just leave the Quail family. Immediately!”

“The Quail family is still my family.” Julianna paled.

Micah snorted. “The day that you got married, you were no longer part of our family. I let you stay here, and you just assumed that you were still part of it. Alfred.”

The butler rushed over. “Mr. Quail.”

“Help Julianna pack her things, and then immediately send her off.”

Alfred was put on the spot. “Mr. Quail, how should we explain this to Old Mrs. Quail?”

“I will speak to my mother about it.”

“All right.”

Alfred worked efficiently and finished packing Julianna’s suitcase quickly.

However, she refused to leave, no matter what anyone said. A commotion broke out in the living room, but none of the housekeepers dared to say anything.

“What is all this fuss about?” Amber scolded. Her clouded eyes fell on the suitcase near the door, and then on her daughter who was flushed with embarrassment. She understood what was going on.

The minute Julianna saw her mother, she rushed over. Mom, Micah wants to kick me out. But this is my home. He’s driving me away to live elsewhere!”

Amber looked at Micah, displeased. “Micah, what are you doing? Do you mean that this household cannot accommodate Julianna anymore? She is your biological sister. If you want to kick her out, you might as well kick me out too.”

Micah’s wife, who had disliked Julianna and her mother from the beginning, leaped at this opportunity to throw them out.

“Mom, Julianna is married to the Larson family, so she is part of them now. James is in the hospital, but she’s not fulfilling her duty as a wife to take care of him. Instead, she’s hiding in our household. Do you know what other people are saying about our family because of this? You wouldn’t know because you don’t go out. But we do, and we have to face them. You cannot disregard the Quail family’s reputation just because you want to protect Julianna, right?”

Chapter 388

Amber was angered by her daughter-in-law’s calculated words.

She turned and addressed her son directly, “Look at your wife saying such impudent things!”

Micah had always shown his mother respect in the past, acted filially, and obeyed her. However, this time he would not.

“Rachel is right.”

Seeing that her husband had taken her side, Rachel was over the moon.

Amber, in contrast, was fuming.

“Oh, so you’ve outgrown the need to treat your family well, and don’t consider your sister as your business anymore? Do you also refuse to acknowledge me as your mother? Will I also be kicked out of this house one day?” Amber retorted haughtily.

Seeing that his mother kept defending Julianna, Micah couldn’t take it anymore. He burst out, “Mother, do you want the entire Quail family to go down with her?”

“What are you saying?” Amber was stunned.

“Honey, what do you mean?”

Now that the situation had escalated, Micah no longer felt the need to keep the information from them anymore. He declared, “Her daughter poisoned and murdered Mr. Harrod s son, Yves. Now they and the other prominent families are plotting against us to smother us out.”

Hearing this, Rachel grew enraged and furiously rushed toward Julianna. Before anyone could react, she ruthlessly slapped her across the face.

“You jinx! You brought disaster to the Larson family, and now you want to curse the Quail family. I’ll kill you!” Without caring for any consequences, she lunged at Julianna, throwing punches and pulling at her hair.

“Ah!” Julianna cried out. She wanted to resist, but her hair was being gripped so strongly it felt like her scalp was going to be pulled off.

Amber snapped back to reality and frantically ordered people to break them up.

She hated Julianna and showed no mercy toward her.

The two managed to be separated from each other. Julianna’s face was red, her hair a mess, and the corners of her lips faint with blood.

Rachel’s face was covered in snot and tears. “Mom, do you really want our family to be ruined by these two? They are your daughter and granddaughter. But are Benjamin and the rest not also your grandsons? If you want to be so cruel, then I will take them and leave this house! They have devastated the Larson family and now the same thing will happen to us. I will not let the boys lose everything. She doesn’t have to go. We’ll go. Let’s just let them have the Quail family.”

Amber felt like she had aged 10 years. She stood trembling in her place.

Julianna looked at Amber with pleading eyes. “Mom.”

Amber looked away. With her back turned toward everyone, she said, “I am getting old and cannot manage your affairs anymore. Just do what you like.”

Supported by her caregiver, she went upstairs, walking away from the conflict happening behind her.

Seeing as her mother no longer cared about her, Julianna wailed miserably, “Mom… Mom… Do you not want me anymore? Do you also want me out of this family? Do I no longer have a place here?”

Hearing Julianna’s cries, Amber’s heart ached, but there were others in the family too. Although she felt sorry for her daughter, she could not let the rest of the family or the family business suffer because of her.

It was unbearably painful, but in the end, she chose to forsake the eldest daughter whom she had adored for decades.

Chapter 389

Realizing that her mother was not going to change her mind, Julianna’s body weakened and her face paled. “Mom, must you be so harsh? All these years, if I had not endured the humiliation and begged to stay with the Larson family, the Quail family would have been ruined by now. I’ve done so much for this family. Do you all not recognize that? Why are you all so cruel?!”

The Quail family was not moved by her pleading and

instead became more infuriated.

Rachel ordered Albert, “What are you doing just standing around? Send Julianna off now.”

Albert heaved a sigh in his heart and called over two of the maids.

Stepping forward, they pulled Julianna up and dragged her toward the door.

Julianna stood at the doorway and glanced at the familiar house for the last time. From that moment, it was no longer her home.

Just then, it started raining. The maids threw out her luggage, which was not closed properly. The clothes fell out and lay scattered on the ground.

They were taken aback and thought of going to help. Eventually, they decided not to and instead turned and ran back to the mansion.

In the rain, Julianna picked up her clothes from the ground one by one, packing them into her suitcase. With coldness and hatred in her eyes, she walked away.

At the police station, Julianna sat outside the visiting area.

Not long after, Whitney came out and rushed toward her mother.

“Mom, please save me.” Whitney’s eyes were bloodshot.

Just then, she noticed the wounds on Julianna’s face and body. Shocked, she asked, “Mom, what happened to you? Who did this to you?”

Hearing her daughter’s concerned voice, Julianna felt warmed.

In this world, her daughter was her only real family. The only one who truly cared about her.

“You don’t need to worry. I’m fine. On the way here, I was walking too fast and accidentally tripped and fell. That’s all.” Whitney didn’t suspect her. “Remember to treat the wounds when we go home later then.”

Julianna’s eyes were brimming with tears. She almost couldn’t stop herself from crying.

“Mom, you must get Uncle Micah to save me. I don’t want to die! I can’t stay another moment in here,” Whitney cried. “Don’t worry. I will never let anything happen to you.” Julianna held her daughter’s hand tightly. “Just stay here for two more days. I will find a way out for you.”

Upon hearing her mother’s reassuring answer, Whitney finally felt relieved.

Julianna exited the police station and looked outside blankly. She wanted to approach James for help, but even the Quail family didn’t care about them anymore, so what were the chances that James, that selfish man, would?

Is there really no other way than watching my daughter’s life get thrown away?

Julianna walked to a secluded area, pulled out her mobile phone, and dialed that mysterious phone number. However, no one picked up.

She didn’t give up. Half an hour later, when the battery on her phone was just about to run out, someone finally answered.

“What is it?” The voice on the other end sounded impatient. “Help me with something.”

“Are you ordering me around?” the voice responded curtly. “I’m not. Rather, I would like to make a deal with you. I’d help you solve the issue with Jessica, but there’s a risk. If you don’t offer me any incentives, why should I help you?” Julianna said harshly. Although she was acting tough, there was uneasiness in her heart.

“Is the wealth and prestige of the Quail family and your daughter not a good incentive for you? It won’t end well if you’re too greedy,” the voice threatened.

Chapter 390

“If you want to destroy the Quail family, then go ahead. Their livelihood does not matter to me. Regarding my daughter, she has enjoyed so many years of wealth. If you want to take it back, then so be it,” Julianna said indifferently.

The person on the other end of the call was stunned. He did not expect her to be so resolute.

She used to be so easily scared, and now she had changed so suddenly.

“Are you sure?”

“What would I be unsure about? I’m going to die soon. I could care less about their life and death,” Julianna scoffed.

“All right. What do you want me to do for you?”

“My daughter has been locked up at the police station.” She explained the situation from beginning to end, and continued, “Get my daughter out and give me a sum of money. I just got kicked out of the Quail family, and I don’t have the cash to help you with anything.”

He considered for two seconds. “Okay. Give me your account number.”

Julianna gave him her account number. He continued, “If the situation is not resolved, then there will be no reason for you and your daughter to stay here.”

She trembled. “I understand.”

Upon hanging up, Julianna slumped onto the ground.

She sat there for what felt like ages until her phone rang,

notifying her that some money had been deposited into her account.

Checking the sum of money, Julianna fell into a daze.

To her, what she received was not money, but a death sentence.

Jessica… Jessica… Why must you still be alive on this earth?

Julianna hated Joseph down to the core. If he had stayed through this mess, there wouldn’t have been all of these problems.

The next day, the Harrod family withdrew their lawsuit, and Whitney was released.

Jessica heard the news almost immediately after Whitney was released from the police station.

“She’s out?” Jessica was shocked.

Raymond was similarly stunned. “Yes. According to the information I gathered, the Harrod family withdrew their lawsuit and would not be pursuing the matter. They said they were mistaken about the situation. Whitney is no longer involved in the case.”

The family of the victim had said that she was not the culprit and dropped the case, so there was nothing the police could do but release her.

Just like that, Whitney escaped from the situation unscathed.

This was the first time Jessica felt frustrated, and the first time that she miscalculated.

The Harrod family had been plotting with others to suppress the Quail family, so it doesn’t make sense to let go so easily. Something must have happened. Something fishy is going on.

“Go and investigate. Did anything happen with the Harrod family? Is anyone else involved in the matter?” Jessica commanded in a low voice.

Raymond had thought of the next step.

“I already started investigating.”

The Harrod family had changed their stance too suddenly. Anyone could guess that there was something amiss.

“I’m counting on you.”

“No worries. It’s what I should do,” Raymond courteously replied.

If he didn’t resolve this matter well for his boss’ wife, he would be in trouble.

Meanwhile, Julianna brought Whitney to a hotel that they were going to be staying in temporarily. It was then that Whitney realized that her mother had been kicked out of the Quail family.

“Mom, did they hold this matter over your head to strike a deal with you?” Whitney started to blame herself.

Julianna shook her head. She said sincerely, “Whitney, I only have you now. Always remember, in this world, there is no one that you can rely on. Never trust anyone too easily. Do you hear me?”

At the sight of her haggard-looking mother, Whitney’s heart ached. She silently held her in an embrace.

If it wasn’t the Quail family, then who else has that much influence?

Whitney quickly remembered that mystery contact.

Her mother’s exhortations began to sound like she was preparing for them to be her last words. She panicked. Mom, I can help deal with Jessica. Please, please don’t do anything stupid.”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next